Blog

  • Going Nova ch. 4: Dad’s Swimming Trunks

    Font size : +


    All participants in this story no younger than 18 years of age.

    The two girls stopped by the hamburger stand in the mall food court and ordered burgers, fries, and vanilla shakes and brought their trays to a small table. They sat down on the hard stools and Elsie grimaced. “Ohmygod, this skirt is still wet!”

    Brie blushed and looked down at her food, knowing that she was the cause of the wetness. But Elsie merely shrugged, flipped the skirt up behind her and over the seat, and sat with her panties and bare legs directly on the cool stool. They scarfed down their food, not saying much to each other while doing so.

    “So,” Elsie ventured a topic, “what does your dad think of all this?”

    Brie blushed again, “I don’t really know. I think he’s trying not to think about it. I mean, I don’t blame him. I’m trying not to think about it, too. The trouble is, I can’t seem to stop thinking about it. I finish up one session and it’s all I can do not to go to sleep. Then, before I know it, it’s time for round two. And it’s only been a day since I developed this…”

    “Super-power!”

    Brie broke into a smile at her friend’s insistence that she’s some kind of superhero. “How do you think I’m gonna save somebody’s life with this kind of super-power?”

    “Just because you have a super-power doesn’t mean you’re a super-hero. Maybe you’ll turn out to be a super-villain instead. The nefarious O-Girl is at it again, instilling fear wherever she goes… or comes!”

    Brie choked on her soda. “Anyway… my dad has barely acknowledged it, so I don’t think it’s really affecting him at all. My mom has been trying to be helpful, but… it’s kinda embarrassing when she steps in.”

    Brie noticed that her friend was barely listening. Instead, her attention was focused somewhere behind her. She craned her neck around and that’s when she noticed two cute boys staring back at them. She smiled self-consciously and turned back to her friend. “You’re not even paying attention to me, are you?”

    “I’m listening!” Elsie feigned offense. “I can listen and flirt at the same time. I’m a multi-tasker. It’s a hallmark of my generation.” She fluttered her eyes at the two boys sitting across from her and demurely sucked the straw of her milkshake. She swallowed and continued, “You were saying your mom is helpful.”

    “Well, she tries to be helpful, but I’m really not sure what to make of it.”

    “What does she do?”

    “She just seems super… concerned, I guess,” Brie said, being light on specifics.

    “She probably is concerned,” Elsie said, oblivious. “Moms are like that, but she loves you. She’s looking out for you.” Elsie flipped her hair between her fingers, still sending vibes to the two boys at the other table.

    Brie sighed, “But it’s more than that. Yesterday she— she offered to… help me.”

    Elsie tore her attention away from the boys at last. “Get out. She wanted to help you… get off?”

    “Keep it quiet! But yeah, I mean, I think so.”

    “You think so? Did you let her?”

    “I don’t think so!” Brie was too self-conscious to admit the truth and tried to walk the subject back, “I mean, I don’t really remember for sure. Everything is so blurry. That would be weird, wouldn’t it?”

    “Oh man, I would never let my mom help me! But she’d never ask, either, thank goodness.” Elsie paused and then shifted her eyes around to make sure nobody was listening in. She leaned in with a smirk and continued. “I have gotten off with my sister before, though.”

    Brie’s eyes widened, “What? Mallory fingered you?”

    Elsie leaned back. “No, dummy, don’t be gross. That’s not what I’m saying. I just said we’ve gotten off together.”

    “Really? What was that like?”

    “Well, we share a bedroom, you know?” Brie nodded, “One night before I fell asleep, I heard her.”

    “You heard her?”

    “Yeah, like I heard these sticky sounds, I guess, coming from her bed. I think she was just horny and wanted to jill off and probably thought I was asleep. But I wasn’t.”

    Brie swallowed hard. “What did you do?”

    “I watched her for a while. I was really interested in it at the time. I’m younger than her and I had just started playing with myself not long before that. Like, I was even waiting for her to go to sleep so I could do the exact same thing. And I was laying on my side, already facing her, you know. So yeah, I watched her play with herself for a while and, I don’t know, like I said, I guess I was kinda feeling it, too. I figured if we were both doing it, it wouldn’t be that weird. So, I rolled over onto my back to start but that made her stop, like instantly. I think the sound startled her. She probably thought I might’ve woken up.”

    Brie leaned in intently. She couldn’t believe Elsie was being so open about such an intimate experience.

    “I laid there for a long time, not really sure if I wanted to actually go for it. And anyway, if she had started back up again, I don’t think I could have heard her if I wanted to, because my heart was pounding in my head. Finally, I figured if she was fine with doing that while I was there—even if she thought I was asleep—if she was desperate to take the risk, she probably wouldn’t be that embarrassed if I did the same thing. So I kicked off the covers and kinda start going at it. I’m rubbing my clit and fingering myself and I get loud enough that I know she can hear me. You know, I’m moaning a little bit, and I think she can hear the sloshing going on at my fingers.”

    Brie licked her lips, which still tingled from their earlier session.

    “Finally all this tension started melting away. Before I knew it, I could see that she started up again. She was a lot more obvious than before, and she started moaning, too. After that, I came pretty quickly, and so did she. It was kind of wild having an audience, even if it was just dumb Mallory.”

    Brie was fascinated, and plumbed for advice. “What happened after that? Was it awkward?”

    “A little bit right afterwards, like the next day. We didn’t talk about it, but we both know what each other had done. But we had crossed that line, and eventually, when nobody made fun of the other about it, we started doing it again. And we’ve actually done it a lot since then.”

    “Really?”

    “Yeah, it’s always after the lights go out, and except for that first time, I usually always stay under the covers, since Mal always has.” At this point Elsie remembered the boys again. Even though she was still conversing with her friend, she almost seemed to be talking to them, instead, though they were too far to hear what she was saying. “Whenever she starts, I usually join in. Sometimes I’ve been the one to start, just because I feel so horny and she always joins in. It’s fun, and it’s just better with someone else, and at this point I trust my sister not to be embarrassing about it, like tease me for it and stuff.”

    “I can’t believe you’ve never told me this before. I can’t believe you still have secrets I don’t know about.”

    Elsie leaned in close again and whispered (albeit loudly), “I kinda wanna see what she looks like naked. She has boobs now!”

    Brie teased, “And you think it’s weird that my mom wants to help me when you’re such a slut for your sister.”

    “First off, I’m not a slut for my sister. I’ve never touched her. And second off, fuck you, don’t slut shame.”

    Brie acted faux-offended at the swear and giggled.

    Elsie continued, “Anyway, with that out of the way, I would never have my mom help me with anything sexual, but clearly I can’t judge your situation. But I mean, I think your mom is way cooler than mine, anyway, and I suspect you agree.”

    Brie frowned and conceded, “Yeah, guess so. She can be pretty fun. Your parents are pretty strict.” She used the end of Elsie’s story to change the subject, “I just wish mine would give me some money once in a while.”

    “We gotta get these boys to take us out.” Elsie nodded in their direction.

    Brie turned around again and one of them winked at her. She did find them quite attractive. She turned back around and smiled at her friend.

    Elsie returned with an impish grin. “I’ve got an idea to get them to notice us.”

    “Um, Elsie, I think they already have.”

    “No, I mean to really get their attention.”

    “What is it?”

    “Shh, just act normal.”

    At that point, Brie’s mind could only fixate on how nobody can ever act normal when they’re told to act normal. She fished for something to say: “Um, soo, how are things?”

    Elsie checked her surroundings to see whose attention they might have. The mall food court was bustling all around them, but, beyond the two boys, nobody seemed particularly concerned with them. When she felt she had a reasonable amount of privacy, she reached under her new skirt, lifted her butt off the seat ever so slightly, and slid her panties down over it. Then she plopped bare-assed back down onto the plastic stool. As she did, she almost slid off the edge, which startled her. “Oop! Guess I’m still a little slippery down there!”

    Brie was shocked, “Elsie, what are you doing?”

    “Woo, this seat is a little chilly,” she winked.

    Brie looked under the small diner table they sat at. She could only see Elsie’s legs. Her skirt, while short, draped over them and down over the stool slightly. She watched as Elsie once again reached under her skirt and peeled her underwear down her thighs to her knees. Brie’s heartbeat began to rise and she looked over the table again at her friend, who was smiling dreamily at the boys. “What are you up to?”

    Parrying the question, she asked, “You think they can tell what I’m doing from over there?”

    Brie turned, red-faced, and looked at them. “Um, I—I don’t think so. I think I’m blocking their view.”

    “Oh well, it’ll be more of a surprise once they figure it out.”

    Brie looked around the food court again to see if anyone else was on to what was going on, but everybody appeared to be oblivious. Again her eyes returned under the table. Elsie pushed her panties over her knees and they slid freely down her legs to the floor. She stepped one foot out of them, then lifted the other to cross it. The undergarment dangled off her raised ankle and as she moved it over her knee, she slipped it off altogether, then crumpled it into her fist. Then she moved both her hands above the table to sit more or less normally.

    “Holy shit, Elsie!” was all Brie could think to say. She could see swatches of the teal and yellow panties peeking out of her friend’s balled fist. At least now her friend’s boyshorts weren’t hanging off her ankle, on display for the mall to see, so her heartbeat began to slow a bit.

    “Like I said earlier, I like not wearing panties sometimes.” Elsie winked again at the boys, “Now we match.”

    Brie breathed deeply. Her chest flushed hotly. “Girl, you’re no good for my nerves these days. You’re being so rebellious all of a sudden.” Elsie just laughed. Brie asked, “So what are you gonna do with those things now?”

    “C’mon.” Elsie got up and dumped her trash, then she headed for the boys. Brie could only follow behind. One of them had dark, wavy hair styled up, and a black Nirvana tee-shirt and gray zip hoodie. The other had light brown hair that was flopped down over his eyebrows. He wore a white tee-shirt with red text that said “it’s lit”. Both of them were about a head taller than Brie and Elsie. As the girls approached their target, Elsie stalked with the confidence of a tigress, while Brie lowered her head bashfully.

    “Hey boys,” Elsie said, “What’s going on?”

    “Just admiring the view,” the dark-haired boy replied.

    “I don’t recognize you. You must go to a different school than us.”

    “Totally. We’re from out of state. We’re home from college visiting our parents for the weekend.”

    “Really?” Elsie shot a look at her friend, “Brothers, then?”

    “Yeah, I’m Oliver. I’m the older one,” he said proudly.

    “And I’m Hunter,” the boy in the white tee spoke up, then asked somewhat awkwardly, “So what about you two? Are you sisters?”

    Elsie winked at Brie, “We have a few things in common—under the hood—but we’re not related. We’re besties. We do, like, everything together.”

    “Nice,” Hunter replied with a dopy, too-big smile, as if the innuendo he had heard wasn’t intentional.

    “So, did you find what you were looking for at the mall?” Elsie asked.

    Oliver chimed in, staring intently at the two girls, “I think maybe we have.”

    “Well, we’re not done shopping yet. Wanna come along? We were thinking about looking around Hush-Hush.”

    Brie gasped quietly at her friend’s provocative suggestion of the popular underwear store. Both boys gaped, as well. Oliver recovered quickly and spoke up, “Bummer, our parents are on their way to pick us up. We’ve got a family photo to take. It’s dumb.” He rolled his eyes, but he quickly brightened up and dug into his pocket, producing a Sharpie and a scrap of paper, “But we’re both pretty much free after that. Maybe we can get together this weekend sometime. Maybe you could give us your numbers?”

    Brie was fairly impressed with the efficiency of it all.

    “That sounds great,” said Elsie, grabbing the marker, “But I’ve already got something to write on.” With that, she opened her fist and the brightly-covered panty within unfolded over her palm. Again the boys’ jaws went slack as she uncapped the marker with her teeth and proceeded to scrawl her number onto the fabric. She had to go over some areas a few times where the ink didn’t take and remarked, “I guess it’s a little wet here.”

    Brie couldn’t believe how graphic her friend was. Again, she glanced around to see if anybody was watching. She caught the eye of an older man—the same one with the wife that earlier saw Elsie wandering Justine’s Place in just her underwear and tee-shirt. Brie quickly broke eye-contact and stared at the floor. She wondered if he recognized the underwear pattern from not much earlier in the day.

    Elsie signed the panties “Zoey” and handed them over to Oliver. “Text me.” Oliver smiled roguishly.

    Hunter interjected awkwardly toward Brie, “Uh, uh, what about you?”

    She looked up, “What? Me?”

    “Uh, can I get your number?” he stammered.

    Brie blushed and paused bashfully. She did think he was cute and but wasn’t sure she wanted to give up her number. “I’m… not wearing anything I could write it on.”

    Elsie quickly jumped in, “She’s mine, boys, so you can reach her through me.”

    “Oh, nice. Well. Can I at least get your name?”

    Brie also wanted an alias, but struggled to come up with something convincing, “Briley”.

    “Briley. Uh, okay, nice.” Hunter smiled wide.

    “Alright, see you losers later,” Elsie said. And at that, she spun, twirling her skirt, grabbed Brie by the shoulder, and marched them off out of the food court and back into the mall proper. “Briley?” she said with a chuckle.

    “I know! Shut up, I was nervous. My heart was beating a million miles an hour. That guy even saw you again.”

    “What guy? What do you mean?”

    “Oh! When you were in Justine’s Place in just your undies, a guy walked by and saw you.”

    “Omg.”

    “And he just saw you give those same undies to that boy, too!”

    “OMG. You have to point him out next time we see him.”

    “Why? So you can give him ‘a story to tell his wife?’” Brie prodded.

    “Haha, noo. I just want to know who he is. Well, actually, maaaybe,” she finished slyly.

    “You’re incredible. This is a whole new side of you, Els.”

    “Maybe it’s a whole new side of us—Briley,” Elsie teased.

    Brie punched her friend in the shoulder playfully. “Don’t make fun of my name, bitch, my mom gave it to me!”

    Elsie punched back. “Hah, sounds like your mom is really gonna give it to you, for real!”

    “Ugh, you’re such a sister-fucker sometimes.” Brie ribbed bashfully.

    “You’re hilarious,” Elsie replied sarcastically, then, like a puppy dog, suddenly she was on to a new subject. “Oh look, a makeup counter!” She wandered up to the kiosk in the middle of the promenade and began smelling the perfumes. “Mmm, these smell so good. Come check this one out, Brie.” The label on the bottle said “Libertine”.

    A couple of older salespeople approached them as they poked around the selection. One was a slender, well-tanned man with bleached white teeth. The other was a woman with dark hair and a pale complexion. She spoke: “Hello children, can I help you?”

    Elsie frowned, “We’re not children, lady. And we don’t need your help.” She turned away from them and continued on to the lipstick section.

    The woman continued “Don’t be foolish,” she said brusquely. “We’re having a sale. Fifty percent off of Libertine stock. You would be fools to pass this up, silly girls.”

    The two girls exchanged annoyed glances. Brie spoke quietly, “Let’s get out of here, this woman is weirding me out.” They took off from the counter.

    As they left, the woman’s male co-worker attempted to corral her attitude, “Heather, you have to be more agreeable.” He felt like he should say something to apologize, so he caught up with the Brie and Elsie before they got far. “Excuse me? Sorry girls, she meant no offense. We’re both fairly new at this, and Heather is sometimes not as affable as a salesperson should be.”

    “She’s a real character,” Elsie commented flatly.

    “If I may, I’d like one more chance to show you what we have. Like I said, we’re new at this, and we really need to make some sales. I really think you’re going to like our products.”

    “That’s great,” Brie replied matter-of-factly, “But I can’t afford your products. I’m broke.

    “That’s okay,” the man stated quickly, “I think we can work out a sweet deal between the three of us.”

    “Oh?” Brie brightened up slightly at the prospect of cheap beauty products.

    “Here’s what I think we can do. We need to sell Libertine products, but nobody has heard of our brand before. I think if we can show their transformative power, people will really get interested. What if we gave you a six-months supply? How does that sound?”

    Elsie’s jaw dropped, “For free?”

    “Yes, for free.”

    “Sign me up!”

    The man laughed, but Brie barged back in. “Hold up, Els, why do I get the feeling there’s a catch?”

    “You’re a smart girl,” the man said, “What’s your name?”

    “Br—Briley.”

    Elsie snorted quietly.

    “Well, Briley, there is only one catch and that is that we’d like to have the two of you model Libertine in a live makeover performance. You’d simply have to sit in a chair while we do the rest: haircut, rejuvenation, and makeup. The whole works. And we’re starting a partnership with Scarlet, too. You know, the fashion house?”

    “Of course,” said Elsie.

    “You might be able to walk the runway a few times with some of their latest summer pieces.”

    “Modeling? That’s it?” Brie asked.

    “That’s it.”

    “But why us?”

    “The idea just popped into my head, honestly! I thought Heather was very rude to you, and I wanted to make it up to you. And you’re both so naturally beautiful to begin with, you’d help us sell our products for sure.” Both Brie and Elsie blushed at the compliment. “You’re not professionals already, are you?” he winked.

    Brie smirked, taking the compliment. “No, we’re not.”

    “Well then, this will be your first gig! Do you accept?”

    The two girls swapped looks of confirmation and nodded. “I’m still in,” Elsie said.

    “Sure!” said Brie, “That sounds like fun.”

    “Great, let’s meet up back here at 1 pm tomorrow and we’ll get you all set up. Like I said, all you really have to do is sit there, but if you feel like hamming it up in the spotlight, I’m sure the audience will love you either way.”

    They all shook hands and parted ways.

    “Wow!” exclaimed Elsie, “A free makeover and free makeup? We’re so lucky!”

    Brie was equally enthusiastic, “I know, I haven’t had any new makeup in over a year.”

    “Well, with Libertine you’ll be ahead of the curve again. That shit ain’t cheap.”

    “You think Scarlet will let us keep any of their clothes, too?”

    Elsie got even more amped, “I hope so. That would be so amazing. Free clothes!” Both girls squealed and jumped together.

    Their money spent and with plans made for the following day, they decided to trek back home in the hot, humid afternoon. The sticky air hit them as they shoved the exterior door open and they groaned in unison. Brie shaded her eyes from the bright afternoon sun and Elsie flipped her sunglasses down. As they trekked across the pavement, they heard a wolf whistle in their direction. They snapped their heads to look at the scoundrel and discovered Mia giggling self-satisfactorily.

    “Fuck you, Mia,” Elsie shot out.

    “Hey”, Mia called after them, “if you hotties wanna get out of the hot, hot heat today, and into your teeny-weeny bikinis, Carter and I are going to the public pool in a bit.”

    Elsie held up her middle finger and cooly continued on her way, which made Mia cackle.

    To Brie, Elsie spoke, “So sticky out here. I’m so glad I took off my tights.” Then she smirked, “My undies, too, for that matter, heh.” She flipped the front of her skirt up and down rapidly, fanning her pussy.

    “You’re gonna flash someone if you keep that up, Els.”

    “Heh, I bet Mia wishes she was standing in front of me right now.”

    “I’m beginning to wonder if you’re wishing the same thing,” Brie said with a knowing grin. “Still, I think she was on to something. A dip in the pool would feel pretty nice right about now.”

    “You’re right, we should go! Besides, like I said, Mia’s actually really cool. You should get in good with her.”

    The midday sun scorched their shoulders as they finished their walk back to their neighborhood. Sweat trickled down Brie’s body, causing her to feel a tingly tickle in her belly. She shivered with goosebumps, despite the heat.

    They stopped by Elsie’s house so that she could drop off her loot and pick up her swimming suit. While she rummaged in her room, her older sister Mallory wandered out of her own room and struck up a conversation with Brie in the foyer.

    “Hey Brie,” she started.

    “Oh, hey Mallory!”

    “How are you feeling today?”

    Brie blushed deeply. “Um, fine. I guess you heard about what happened at school.”

    Mallory moved in for a hug. “Elsie told me what was up.”

    Brie groaned into Mallory’s shoulder, “I don’t know how such a small girl has such a big mouth.” She felt safe enveloped within Mallory’s embrace.

    “Hey,” Mallory lifted Brie’s chin and looked her in the eyes, “Don’t worry, Brie. She confided in me, and I can keep a secret. Els and I have lots of secrets that we’ll never tell anyone else about. You can trust me; it won’t go past Els and me.”

    Brie couldn’t help but stare at the girl. She now knew at least one of the secrets about her that she wasn’t supposed to know. She thought about the normal and charming girl holding her close, lost in the ecstasy of an orgasm while Elsie, the girl’s own sister, lay nearby in a similar state of bliss. Her loins stirred slightly at the mental image.

    In a way, she felt equal knowing Mallory’s secret when she held a secret of her own. She also knew that, whether Elsie and Mallory could keep a secret, rumors were surely going to spread around the school either way. After all, she had cum all over her chair in the middle of class. After what she knew was too long of a pause, she snapped out of it. “Um, well, we’re going to the pool now!”

    “Oh, cool. Today’s the perfect day for it, huh?”

    “Yeah, you can come along, if you want. We’re meeting Mia there.”

    “You’re friends with Mia?”

    “Yeah! Well, no, not really. But she invited us out today. So, maybe?” Brie shrugged awkwardly.

    “She’s pretty cool, but she hangs in a slightly different circle than me. Thanks for the offer, but I’m sticking around in the central air. You won’t catch me out in that heat, even if I was fully naked.” Brie knew it was a joke, but didn’t laugh. She just swallowed hard as her chest fluttered at the incidental mention of nudity.

    Just then, Elsie marched out of her room with a duffel bag of her things. She looked at her sister and said matter-of-factly, “You can’t come.”

    “Too late, Brie already invited me.”

    “Traitor.”

    “But I’m not going, anyway, brat. Y’all are masochists going out there in that sun.”

    “Alright, see ya!” As she passed by, Elsie swatted her sister hard on the ass. Mallory squeaked and then groaned in annoyance.

    As they left her and the door closed behind them, Brie chided under her breath, “Flirt.”

    “Psh!” was all Elsie could think to retort with, but her blushing cheeks said much more.

    They continued on to Brie’s house.

    “Mom, dad, I’m home!” There was no answer, but they heard shuffling upstairs. She spoke to Elsie, “I’ll grab my suit and we can go.” Brie climbed the staircase and headed for her room at the end of the hall. She passed her parents room and saw her dad putting on pants. Her mom sat up, topless, in bed, reading a book. “Jeez, you’re still not dressed yet?” she called at them.

    Warrick grimaced. Little did she know they had spent the entirety of the day fulfilling each others’ desires while their daughter was away for the morning. After a moment, he simply said, “It’s been a—a lazy Saturday.”

    “Well, we’re going to the pool.”

    “The pool?” Hazel inquired, “That sounds like fun. I could use a thorough rinse. My face is covered in—” Warrick shot a glare at his wife. She continued, “—sweat. My poor pores are clogged.”

    Warrick spoke, “Indeed, maybe we should all go to the pool, what say?”

    “What?” Brie whined in horror, “No. You’re not coming to the pool with us.”

    “Why not?”

    “Because…” Brie didn’t want her parents making a bad impression on her new friend, “You’re so uncool!”

    “Un— honey, do you hear what our daughter is saying to us? We’re uncool?”

    Hazel smirked, “Warrick, you’ve never been cool.” He gasped and Brie snorted. Hazel turned to her daughter, “How do you expect to get there? Take a cab?”

    Brie admitted to herself that she hadn’t planned that far ahead. She considered how long it would take to walk, and given the heat, she conceded that she wasn’t up to it. “Fine, but you better not get your uncool cooties on me.”

    Brie wandered to her room and opened the dresser drawer that contained her bikini. She pulled out the two pieces and held them in her hand. The pattern was navy blue with silver polka dots, and the flounce top was designed to drape off her chest. The bottoms had accented pink ruffles on the sides. She considered, however, that she wasn’t supposed to wear things that were tight against her pussy anymore and began to despair. “Mom!” she called out.

    Hazel came to her door, “What is it, kiddo?”

    “What am I supposed to do for my bikini bottom?”

    Hazel thought for a moment, “You could wear a pair of your shorts.”

    “Mom, I’m gonna look so uncool!”

    “Well, we can’t have that running in the family,” Hazel said sarcastically, “Hold on, let me think. I can’t let you use my bottoms, because they’d never fit, but… hmm.” Hazel’s eyes lit up. “What about this? You can wear your father’s trunks.”

    “Mom!”

    “Hear me out. They’re going to be a little big, too, but they have a drawstring in them, which you can cinch tight. If anybody asks you about them, you can just tell them they’re boyfriend bottoms. Boyfriend jeans are in these days, right?”

    Brie sighed, but felt her mom’s suggestion had some merit and finally she conceded.

    Hazel went into her bedroom where she found Warrick getting changed. He had just tugged his trunks up to his waist when she kneeled in front of them and pulled them down. “What, again? Now?”

    Hazel rolled her eyes and grinned. “No, not right now. Your daughter needs these more at the moment.” He sighed and stepped out of them. At that, she lifted his free shaft in her palm and gave the head a quick one-two kiss before she stood, whirled, and walked out of the room. Warrick couldn’t help but stand there thinking of Brie’s young vulva resting inside his own swimming shorts. He caressed his cock absent-mindedly.

    Suddenly Elsie appeared in the doorway, “What’s taking so long up—?” She stopped dead in her tracks as she stared at Warrick. He froze, wide-eyed and naked in front of her, cock in hand.

    Summoning up all of his presence of mind, he at last wheeled away, pointing his bare ass in her direction. “Damn it, Elsie, could you please make a little more noise next time you come by?”

    Elsie blushed. This was now the second of Brie’s parents she saw undressed today, although unlike Hazel, Warrick didn’t seem quite so calm about it. She tore her eyes away from the sight and retreated toward the stairs. “Sorry, sir, I never know when I’m supposed to be making more noise and when I’m supposed to not be making so much.”

    Warrick sighed and admitted that she had a point. “Just want some consistency,” he said to nobody in particular.

    Back in Brie’s room, the young girl tried on her father’s shorts. They were pretty loose, even with the drawstring pulled tight, but the color almost matched her top, so she deemed it good enough.

    Hazel reassured her. “That looks great. Now… before we go, is there anything you need to take care of first?”

    Brie tossed back her head and groaned. She was getting tired of thinking about masturbating all the time and didn’t want to hold up Elsie and her from getting to the pool. She feared they wouldn’t arrive before Mia left. “Fiiine.”

    “Don’t forget to take your medicine with it.”

    Hazel watched her daughter grab the nearby syringe and load it up with the pearly syrup. She sucked on the end of it and pushed in the plunger, dispensing all of it into her mouth, and swallowed. Hazel cocked her head and asked. “How was it?”

    “Kinda funky, but fine.” Brie still wasn’t totally sure how this medicine was supposed to help, but she hoped it would suppress the distracting buzzing sensation growing in her head.

    “Well, looks like you’re about ready to go. Finish up, gather up your towel and things and I’m gonna go get changed.”

    Hazel went back to her room. Warrick didn’t tell her what had happened with Elsie.

    Downstairs, Elsie thought about what she had seen in Warrick’s room upstairs. Today had been so strange for her. Her best friend and her friend’s family were suddenly so peculiar. In a single day, she had seen all three of them naked. She even had Brie’s help getting off in the dressing room. She had never considered doing something like that before, but it felt so fun and natural to play around and show off with her best friend.

    She tried to push what she saw of Warrick out of her mind, and it wandered to Mia. Elsie looked up to the older student and thought she was very cool. She had heard rumors that Mia was having sex with Carter and that she was also bisexual. Elsie wondered if she, herself, was bisexual after her encounter with Brie at Justine’s Place. She was always attracted to boys, but as yet had never been with one sexually. On the other side, she had now had sexual encounters with both Brie and technically her sister Mallory. She also wondered if Mia would even find her attractive.

    Her daydreams were interrupted by footsteps on the stairs. Elsie snickered at Brie’s swimming suit concoction. “Nice trunks!”

    “They’re boyfriend bottoms.” Brie said sheepishly.

    “What boyfriend?” Elsie guffawed.

    Brie blushed and jerked her thumb back at her parents, “Shut up. I got us a ride.”

    Warrick clomped down the stairs wearing socks with his sandals, cut-off jean shorts, and a Miami-themed tank top. Behind him came Hazel. She wore a yellow string bikini top that laced up across her cleavage and fashionably clashing, blue-striped, side-tie bottoms.

    Elsie thought she looked amazing. “Whoa, Hazel, you look so cool!”

    Hazel pranced out the door. “Hear that, Brie? I’m cool, after all.” Warrick chuckled proudly, following after, while Brie rolled her eyes and sighed.

    They all exited the house and, as Warrick locked the door behind him, Elsie spoke up again, “I didn’t realize y’all were getting changed already. I should’ve put my suit on.”

    Warrick responded, “Well hey, you can change here. Let me get the door unlocked.”

    “No, don’t worry about it, I’ll just change when we get there. It’s not a big deal.”

    Hazel piped up, “You can change in the car on the way, too, if you want.”

    “That’s a good idea!” Elsie said. Warrick silently agreed.

    They piled into the car, Warrick fired up the engine, and Hazel rolled down her window. Just as before, Brie’s nerves began to crackle as the wind whipped across her body. After her mom had left the room, she made the decision not to get off before heading to the pool. She hoped the syrup that she had taken would curb her urges, and mostly she just wanted to nap. She curled up in her seat and closed her eyes.

    Elsie rummaged through her duffel bag and pulled out her two-piece. It was patterned with an Americana houndstooth and the waistband of the mini-boybrief bottoms was accented with a contrasting ruffle. The top had two ties, one that went around her neck and the other around her back.

    Hazel swiveled fully around in the car’s seat, bringing her knees up onto the seat cushion and wrapping her arms around the chair back. She gazed at Elsie and struck up a conversation, “So, did you two have fun at the mall?” Elsie put down her suit and began to answer, but Hazel interrupted. “Oh, honey, you can change if you want. I don’t mind, and Warrick’s got his eyes on the road, so it’s like it’s just us girls in the back seat. I just wanted to hear how your day went.”

    Warrick’s heart leapt. Was his wife really going to permit this girl to change in the car? He dared not react, even to acknowledge the situation, lest he risk ruining the scene for himself. True, he was focused on the road, but he could also see into part of the back seat via the rear view mirror. He thought maybe he’d at least get a glimpse of the girl whom he had fantasized about the previous morning.

    Elsie looked to Brie for a reaction, but her eyes were closed and she didn’t seem to be paying attention. Elsie also looked at Warrick, but he appeared to be concentrating on driving. She shrugged, double-checked that no traffic was around, and started to peel off her tee-shirt. As her shirt came up, Warrick was able to steal several glances of her youthful, naked chest via the car mirror. He couldn’t believe his luck. Her skin was smooth and pure. Her nipples were a lovely pink and her gymnastic proportions were just perfect. He liked what he saw, but was a bit jealous that Hazel was getting a full-on, unrestricted show.

    “We had some fun at the mall.” Elsie continued as she reached for her swimming top. She went to put it on when Hazel’s hand darted out and snatched it from her.

    “Ooh, this is a beautiful top.” She fingered the material and studied the pattern on it. Warrick’s eyes flicked back and forth from the road to the mirror.

    Elsie blushed, a little self-conscious at being topless with her friend’s parents around, especially with Hazel’s eyes on her. “Thank you. I just got it last month.” She shifted in her seat, unsure what to make of the situation. Is Hazel trying to keep me naked? She attempted to cover her exposed nipples, yet at the same time, she felt like she didn’t really mind being topless with Brie’s mother and even, to some extent, her friend’s father in her presence. Before long, she let down her guard and just accepted the situation for what it was.

    Hazel glanced up from the garment and looked the girl in the eyes, “Elsie, you’re always so fashionable. Someday you’ll have to show me all your best outfits.”

    “I’d love to do that, I’ve always wanted to be a model!”

    “You’d be perfect for it!” Hazel replied enthusiastically.

    “Speaking of model, Brie modeled off an amazing shirtdress this morning.”

    “Oh yeah?”

    “Yeah, she really needs to freshen up her wardrobe.” Elsie plugged, “You should totally help her out with that, right Brie?”

    The two looked over at Brie, who was in a distant reverie. “Mm-hm,” was all she could think to reply. She was surprised at how quickly the wind had whipped up her nerves again.

    “Honey,” Hazel inquired sympathetically, “are you doing alright?”

    “Mm-hm.”

    “Do you need to cum again?” Hazel reached out and caressed Brie’s knee.

    Elsie was a bit surprised to hear Hazel speak so bluntly, but she also liked it. She wondered if she’d see Brie masturbate again and recalled again their adventure in the dressing room this morning. Beneath her skirt, her sex lubricated.

    “Mm, I’m fine,” Brie pushed out.

    “Okay, well, if you need to cum, you can do that here. Don’t fret about it.” As she said this, her eyes flicked to Elsie and the girl wondered just a little if Hazel meant that for the two of them.

    Hazel brought her full attention back to the swimming top and spoke directly to Elsie. “Here, let me help you with this. She tied the top strings into a knot and hung it around the girl’s neck. Warrick knew that the show was probably over at this point, but was glad that he saw what he could.

    Hazel gripped Elsie lightly by the shoulders and spun her around in her seat. Her hands wandered slowly across her shoulders and pulled Elsie’s trapped hair from under the string around her neck. Elsie shivered slightly. “Somebody has goosebumps,” Hazel teased. She then tickled Elsie’s shoulders and neck, causing her to hunch over and guffaw.

    “Stop, stop!” she giggled. She dove to the other side of the car to escape the attack. “Brie, save me from your mom!” Elsie climbed nearly on top of her friend, but Brie merely whined, half in annoyance, half out of stimulation of her nerve endings.

    “Okay, okay,” Hazel conceded, “let me get the rest of this tied together.” She pulled the two side strings together around Elsie’s back and tied them into a bow. “There, that should do it. Let me know if you need help with the bottoms, too.”

    Elsie turned back around in her seat and grabbed the second part of the suit. “Thanks, I think I can manage this one myself.” One side of the bottoms were already tied off, so Elsie slipped her leg into it and pulled it up under her skirt.

    Warrick found himself disappointed. He had hoped she’d remove the skirt first, just as she had done with her top. After seeing her bare chest, he was desperately curious to glimpse her nether region.

    With the suit firmly in place, Elsie hiked up the other end of her skirt to tie off the opposite side. “There. All ready to go.” She thought the car seemed oddly quiet.

    Hazel just gazed at the girl’s exposed upper thigh and hipbone. She also noted that Elsie hadn’t taken off any panties before she put her bottoms on.

    The young girl felt hot under the gaze of her best friend’s mom, as if the woman’s eyes were two spotlights highlighting her on a darkened stage. She was a little unsure what was happening, yet she felt the urge to perform, just as she had in Justness and in the food court with those boys.

    She met Hazel’s gaze but felt intimidated by the older woman and couldn’t hold it. But as she looked away, shyly, she slowly slipped the ruffled miniskirt over her hips and down her legs, leaving her in just her skimpy swimming suit and chunky, black sneakers. Nevertheless, she felt as if she could have been naked in that moment. She clutched one arm and bit her lip, bashfully. And then Warrick pulled into the pool parking lot.

    “Here we are,” he said.

    Elsie cheered, somewhat thankful to be able to retreat from the situation. “I’m so excited. Thanks for the ride, Mister and Misses Nova!“ She dove out of the car as soon as it came to a stop and skipped up to the front register. She hopped with youthful impatience as Hazel and Warrick tended to Brie.

    “Brie, honey, we’re here,” said Hazel quietly. Brie sat, curled up with her eyes closed. Hazel turned to her husband. “We should get her into the water. That will shake her out of it, I bet.”

    “Let’s hope so,” he replied. He opened up the back door and leaned over to scoop her up. He was thankful she was still so light. The hand he slipped under her legs became instantly glossy with her fluids and sweat. He detected the same musky scent she gave off when his wife had helped her masturbate in the car the previous day. She brought her arms up around his neck and burrowed her face into its crook. “Aren’t you just a little kitten?” Warrick chuckled. Brie cooed and began to kiss his neck lightly. He blushed and felt his cock stiffen. He glanced over at Hazel who was smirking at him. He cleared his throat and said, “Yes, let’s go get her in the water.”

    They walked up to the cash register and Hazel paid their way in. The cashier shot confused looks at Warrick and Brie as the girl continued to kiss his neck playfully. He avoided eye contact with them.

    As they headed for the dressing room, Warrick put Brie onto her feet so that he could go into the men’s side. She wobbled like a newborn doe, her legs threatening to fold underneath her. To Hazel he said, “She’s all yours now.” Hazel grabbed her hand and pulled her gently in the direction of the locker room. Warrick went his separate way, but looked back at his daughter one last time. She stumbled along, and yanked the sagging waistband of her “boyfriend bottoms” up over her pale butt. Warrick sighed, unsure what he was supposed to do. All he knew for sure was that he was in well over his head.

    As he had no suit, he passed straight through the men’s dressing room and out into the pool area. He wandered along, looking for a spot to stake a claim for his family. He took stock of the goings on around him. The pool was bustling, and just as busy as he expected it to be on such a hot day. Men and women, boys and girls of all ages played, splashed, and screamed in the water. Every so often the staccato tweet of a lifeguard’s whistle would ring out. His eyes wandered especially to the young girls who swam in their fashionable bikinis, though he made an effort not to stare. If they were in a couple, he wondered if their boyfriends knew just how much of a catch they were holding onto. But he also remembered how awkward it was when he was their age. His mind wandered back to his wife and their morning of sexual play. He felt incredibly lucky to be married to the such a wonderful, exciting woman. He counted his blessings that she was good, giving, and game. Always there to indulge his whims and fantasies, just as he was there for her in return.

    Meanwhile, Hazel followed Elsie into the locker room, pulling Brie in behind her.

    Elsie’s eyes lit up. “Oh my god, Mia!”

    Mia was sitting on one of the wooden benches in the dressing room, making kissy faces into her selfie-cam. She had yet to change into her swimming suit. She whirled around at the sound of Elsie’s call. “Jesus christ, Els,” she said bashfully, “You scared the living shit out of me.”

    Elsie giggled, “You taking creepshots in the changing room?”

    “Nah,” Mia said sheepishly, “Just sending Carter a little miss-you selfie.”

    “Oh, I thought he was gonna be here today, too.”

    “He is. He’s getting changed in the men’s locker room right now.”

    “Oh, so, he’s missing you already, huh?,” Elsie said astutely. Mia just winked in return. “Oh man, we should send him a group selfie! He won’t even know what he’s in for.”

    Mia laughed and agreed, “He definitely won’t be expecting two babes for the price of one.”

    “Make it four. I brought Brie and her mom along with me.”

    Hazel chimed in, “You brought us, huh? I forgot you drove the car you don’t own.” Mia laughed at Hazel’s joke. Hazel smiled warmly and reached out her hand. “Hi Mia, I’m Hazel.”

    “Hello.” Mia gave Hazel a firm shake, then said, “Well, you wanna join in?”

    “A group selfie for your boyfriend? Why not.”

    “What about you, Brie?” Mia asked.

    Brie’s cheeks were reddening from that all-too-familiar overheating sensation and her wind-whipped hair stuck to her sweaty face. She was sleepy from having just masturbated, and distracted from her newly tingling nerve endings. What she really wanted to do was to just wanted to curl up in a warm ball and pleasure herself until she fell asleep. But instead she nodded and said, “Sounds like fun.”

    “Okay everybody,” Mia directed, “gather ’round.” They all squished together with Mia and Brie in the middle and Hazel and Elsie on the outside. Brie felt a feeling of comfort being pressed between the older girl Mia and her mother. Where their flesh touched, it felt both inviting and electric, and somehow forbidden. Brie’s heart raced as everybody continued to squeeze in.

    “Make a funny face!” Mia commanded. With the exception of Brie, the girls all screwed up their faces and Mia snapped the photo. When the preview popped up, Mia knitted her brow together. “It’s pretty good, but Brie’s looking sexier than I am. She’s got those sultry eyes going on.”

    Elsie suddenly had an idea and blurted out, “That’s what we should do. Let’s send Carter a sexy photo!”

    “What are you talking about?” Mia asked doubtfully. “You wanna send my boyfriend sexy photos?”

    “C’mon, it’ll be hilarious. It’ll totally throw him off his game. Besides, it’s not like he’d ever trade you in for one of us. You’re too beautiful.”

    Mia thought for a moment, but slowly cracked a smile, “Yeah, you’re right. Four sexy girls coming at him at once? He won’t know how to handle himself. Alright, squeeze in.”

    Once again, the girls pressed their bodies against one another. Mia wrapped her arm across Brie’s shoulder. She felt the girl fidgeting and thought she heard a slight hum, almost a moan. She also noted a strong aromatic smell emanating from her new acquaintance. She couldn’t place it, but felt somehow drawn in to it’s muskiness all the same.

    “Okay, everyone, say ‘yummm’.” She took the photo and then looked at the preview. All four girls were giving their best sultry looks. Elsie was doe-eyed and coy, Hazel’s piercing gaze and parted lips were sexy, and Mia herself was making a closed-eyes kissy face. But then there was Brie. Brie gave a slit-eyed otherworldly gaze, but at the bottom of the frame, her hands had crept up and pulled up the ruffly flounce top so far she had almost exposed her nipples. Mia was impressed, “Jesus, Brie, you really know how to push this.”

    Brie smirked at her and sighed, as a far-off thought careened out of her mouth: “Maybe we should keep going further.” At that, she pulled her bikini top up over her head and dropped it at her feet. Everybody went wide-eyed, gawking at the young girl’s skinny, androgynous figure. Mia was astounded at her audacity. Elsie flashed back to earlier in the day when Brie bent over, showing off her pussy in the dressing room. She wondered if they were going to see another similar event here. Brie began to massage her small breasts absent-mindedly.

    “Okay, honey,” Hazel jumped in amidst the silent stares, “We’ll do one more if you really want to.” This was not the response that Elsie or Mia were expecting to hear from the girl’s mother. She looked over at them. “She has a medical condition,” she said matter-of-factly.

    Elsie swallowed and confirmed. “It’s true. Just like we talked about at the mall.”

    “O-Girl,” Mia spoke quietly as she observed Brie’s lewd behavior. “You weren’t kidding, huh?”

    Elsie could see Mia was impressed, and found herself wanting to also impress her new friend, as well. She, too, felt the urge to comply with Hazel’s command of the situation. “What do you say, Mia? You think Carter would want one more?” Before Mia could answer, Hazel un-did her own top and set it aside in solidarity with her daughter. Her breasts hung free, her nipples standing prominently.

    Mia stared back and forth between Brie and Hazel. She found the two women incredibly beautiful. Despite Brie’s young age, and Hazel’s curvier figure, she could see the family resemblance between the two. Finally she swallowed hard and pushed out the words, “Y’all bitches are crazy… but this is gonna be worth it just to see what Carter does.”

    Elsie laughed heartily, “He’s gonna blow his load!”

    “Hopefully not too early,” Mia winked. She stripped off her clothing down to her panties, revealing her ebony young breasts with dark nipples, while Elsie untied the bow Hazel had made just minutes before and pulled her top over her head, freeing the small mounds on her youthful figure.

    Brie looked around at each of the girls surrounding her. She almost couldn’t believe what she had made them do. Part of her was embarrassed and wished she could take back her actions, but another part recognized the group was quite at ease around one other. Mia and Elsie gazed at each other and giggled. She wondered if there was some chemistry going on there. Elsie did say that Mia was bi. Meanwhile her mother was directing them where to sit and where to place their hands. Each of the girls complied willingly, and Brie was no exception; she felt like putty at that very moment.

    In the photo, Mia sat on the bench, positioned relatively straightforward, and stared directly into the lens giving her best wide-eyed, precocious stare. On her right side Elsie laid against her breasts, staring up at her lustily. She positioned one foot on the bench so that one knee was in the air. The other leg hung off the bench casually. On her left side, Brie sat with her back against Mia’s arm and leaned her head back lazily onto her shoulder. Finally, Hazel positioned herself on all fours, straddling over her daughter’s legs and kissed her gently on the nose.

    Once they were all in position, Mia snapped the photo. She opened the preview and subconsciously licked her lips. “Jesus, this is by far the most erotic photo shoot I’ve ever done. I can’t believe I’m sending this to my boyfriend.”

    “Aw, I bet we could top that,” Elsie said, jokingly attempting to lift the mood.

    Mia giggled and wondered if she was serious, but at that moment a large group of pool-goers entered the locker room. Elsie and Mia scrambled to get their tops on, but Hazel was not so concerned about other women seeing her topless. Likewise, Brie was just lying on the stone bench oblivious to the commotion around her. Her fingers traced lightly over her breasts, tummy, and hip bones, and occasionally threatened to dip under her boyfriend bottoms.

    “Anyway,” Mia said, “Carter’s gotta be wondering what’s taking me so long. I’m sending the pics now and then I’m gonna go out there and witness the reaction.”

    “Can you send that to me, too?” Hazel asked, as she arranged her top. ”I’d love a copy.”

    “Sure, give me your number. Just don’t go showing everybody.”

    “I’ll keep it most private.”

    Before they headed to the pool, they took quick showers to rinse off any outside contaminants. The plumbing was old in the facility, so there was no hot water. Elsie got under it, shrieked, and stalked out, shivering. “That’s good enough.” Mia was able to rinse her hair, but didn’t last much longer. The two of them wandered out of the locker room and into the pool area together.

    Hazel dragged Brie into a stall with her and aimed the shower head at her daughter. The frigid water shocked her, and snapped her out of her daze. She cried out and tried to wriggle away, but Hazel held her there for as long as she could.

    “Mom, it’s so cold!”

    Hazel released her, “How do you feel now, honey?”

    “Cold,” Brie spat out through chattering teeth. Still, she acknowledged to herself that the frigid water did some good. She felt much more like herself for a moment.

    “Alright, get your top on and let’s get out there. Carter’s not the only one waiting.”

    It didn’t take long for the icy shower to fade from their collective memory. The day was still very hot and as Brie and Hazel exited the locker room into the open air of the pool, they groaned. Hazel shielded her eyes, looking around for her husband. After a moment, she spotted him laying on a long, wooden lounge chair, and they headed over to see him.

    “Hey honey,” Hazel said.

    “Huh?” said Warrick. He pretended to shake sleep out of his head. “What year is it?”

    “Very funny. We ran into one of Elsie’s and Brie’s new friends in the locker room and had to get… acquainted.”

    Just then shrieking cut through the air, accompanied by wild splashing that threatened to soak the towels on the concrete deck.

    Warrick sat up in the lounge chair and squinted through his sunglasses. “That sounded like Elsie’s all-too familiar squawk.”

    Hazel chuckled, “How’d you know?” She turned around and saw a frisky, dark-skinned boy chasing both Elsie and Mia through the water. He’d swim up behind them and goose them, or pick them up and toss them across the water.

    “Don’t get the towels wet, girls and boys,” Warrick scolded.

    Elsie swam up to the edge of the pool and kicked her legs in the water behind her. She shouted back, “Sorry, it’s not my fault!” Suddenly the boy grabbed her by the foot and pulled her backwards into the water. Again, she whooped before going under the surface. As she popped up again, she gurgled, “See?!” The boy just giggled, paying no attention to any of the sunbathers concerned about keeping their patch of concrete dry.

    Brie dunked a foot in and felt the cool relief from the heat just ahead of her. As she was about to dive in, Hazel stopped her.

    “Kids, have you put on your sunblock?”

    Mia taunted, “Yeah, kids.” Brie rolled her eyes when she emphasized “kids.”

    “I’m talking to you, too, young lady. And your friend as well,” Hazel said with seriousness. “Nobody’s getting skin cancer on my watch.”

    “Haha, what? I don’t need sunscreen,” the boy laughed.

    Hazel turned to him. “You must be Carter,” she said, standing tall over him from the deck.

    “I am,” he said. Then his smile faded to something closer to embarrassment. Brie watched as a realization dawned on him. He looked at her mother, then glanced over at her, and finally turned to Mia, who smirked and nodded: these were the girls he saw in the photo Mia had sent him.

    Hazel bent over him. Her cleavage, laced up in her top, took advantage of gravity. She spoke firmly. “Well, Carter, if you’re going to hang with all of us, you’d better listen to me. Everybody. Out of the pool. You need sunscreen.”

    “Yes ma’am,” he said.

    “Great!”

    Warrick grabbed the bottle of cream, squirted some into his hand, and asked, “Who wants their back done?”

    Elsie popped out of the pool, and shouted, “Do me first! Do me first!”

    “I can oblige,” he replied. Warrick was thrilled that he was going to rub all over Elsie’s bare skin. He was glad he wasn’t wearing a flimsy swimming suit at that moment or it might be obvious he was getting too much enjoyment out of it. Warrick sat up in the lounger and straddled his legs around the sides. Elsie wandered up and shook her head back and forth. Her hair fanned out, spraying water all over Warrick. “C’mon Els, what are you doing?”

    “I’m a wet puppy!” she giggled.

    “You’re lucky you’re as cute as one, or I wouldn’t let you get away with that.”

    Elsie plopped down in front of him on the wooden lounge chair and flipped her hair one last time at him. She splayed her legs across it just as he had done and as Warrick began to work on her neck and shoulders, she watched Mia climb out of the pool. Her body glistened, and her suit flattered her form. It was a two-tone wine-and-emerald strapless bandeau top that was strappy across her cleavage. Her matching bikini bottoms had three matching straps across her hips which kept patches of her bare hips exposed along each side. Elsie felt an urge to be closer to her unfamiliar friend and piped up again. “I have another idea.”

    Mia raised an eyebrow, “You girls and your ideas.”

    “Let’s make a train!” She turned to Warrick, “You do me, and while you do that, I can do Mia.”

    Warrick cleared his throat at her phrasing, but before he could say anything, Mia replied, “Alright, and I’ll do Carter.”

    Hazel jumped in, “Oh no, I’m separating the two of you.”

    Mia rolled her eyes. Back in the locker room, she thought Hazel might be cool, but now she was beginning to doubt her chill. “Alright, whatever.”

    The two of them stacked up on the long seat in front of Warrick and Elsie. Carter remained in the water. Hazel called to him, like a siren, “Carter.” He wasn’t sure what to do. When he recognized who Mia had brought along with her, he couldn’t help but get a slight erection that tented the front of his trunks. “Carter,” she called again, “let’s get you lotioned up.” That didn’t help his cause.

    Warrick found his wife’s behavior a little peculiar. Was she flirting with this new boy? She appeared to be somewhat familiar with him already. Still, her calls seemed harmless enough on the surface. And once again he dared not speak up, lest he spoil his existing fortune of rubbing lotion into the young beauty sitting in front of him.

    Carter at last took a deep breath and pulled himself out of the pool. The weight of the water pulled his suit tight across his frontside and Hazel cracked a smile at the obvious shape of his manhood. He tugged at the legs of his trunks and the fabric came away, leaving only an obvious tent behind. He quickly turned around and squatted on the chair, adding himself to the front of the train. He put his hands in front of his crotch to obscure his visible reaction from passersby.

    By now the long lounge chair was filling up with bodies and they had to scoot back a bit to fit the new boy on, too. Warrick was already sitting at the back of the lounger, so this only moved all of their bodies closer to one another. Elsie slid her butt back and bumped into his crotch. He hoped she couldn’t feel his hardness in his pants.

    What he didn’t know, however, was that he was already out of luck. Elsie became well aware of the stiff rod that pressed against her backside, but this was a new sensation to her. She knew what was happening, but she wasn’t entirely sure why. Was Warrick hard because of his wife’s sexy swimming suit? Was it because he was surrounded by bathing beauties? Was it because of her specifically? She admitted that she liked the idea of Warrick being turned on because of her. She also liked the attention she was currently getting from him as his strong hands slathered the oily lotion down her neck and across her shoulders. His ministrations were firm, but gentle. Her eyes closed slightly and she tried to concentrate on Mia in front of her, whom she felt she was also quickly developing a crush on. She enjoyed seeing her new friend topless in the changing room. In fact, she enjoyed being so intimate and vulnerable with all of the women there during that photo. She was recognizing a lot of pent-up energy and was eager for a release. She was definitely going to try and masturbate with her sister Mallory again tonight, if she got the chance.

    Before Elsie, Mia squirted the bottle of lotion into her hands and passed it on to Hazel. In front, Carter was feeling awkward trying to conceal his boner from potential onlookers, so he called out to Brie, who still sat by the edge of the pool. “Hey, looks like you’re the last one in line. Come sit in front of me.”

    Brie replied, “There’s no more room. I’m not gonna fit.”

    Hazel spoke up, “We can make room. We’ll just have to squish.” Though there was very little room remaining, they all pressed back further. Warrick groaned, partly out of general discomfort, but partly because Elsie was now pressed tightly against his cock. There was nowhere for him to go. Likewise, on down the line, each participant in the train now sat directly in front of the other, hips against hips, asses against crotches. Carter felt a little awkward being so close to this woman whom he had seen topless mere minutes before, but Hazel grabbed him by the hips and pulled him in between her legs forcefully.

    Now, with barely enough room leftover, Brie came up and sat herself at the end of the lounger. Carter took a sharp breath as her small ass came down in front of his bulging crotch. The remaining seat was so tight, she was practically sitting on top of him. She shifted around to get comfortable and it took all of his concentration not to let out a moan. Hazel handed him the sunblock and he started working on Brie.

    The cold shower had certainly snapped Brie out of her reverie, but now, back in the heat, and with the treatment Carter was giving her, her nerves were firing on all cylinders once again. She knew now that there was only so much she could do to mitigate her sensuous feelings. This wouldn’t end until she could cum. On top of that, she could feel his erection pressed tightly against her backside. This was the first time she had ever been so close to one. She found it increasingly difficult to breathe. Her chest felt like a hot-air balloon was slowly inflating inside of her. Slowly, the real world around her began to look fuzzy.

    Meanwhile, Warrick had finished with Elsie’s backside, but didn’t want to break contact with her, so he wrapped his hands around and began working the lotion into her tummy. As he moved to her front, Elsie leaned back willingly to give him access, and rested her head on his chest to get herself a better angle on Mia’s back. She sighed deeply as Warrick’s hands caressed her body lightly and she shivered, ever so slightly ticklish. As his hands worked their way lower, she found herself sucking in her tummy just a bit, tempting him to slip his fingers underneath her bikini bottom bridge. Part of her knew this was inappropriate especially in a public setting, but another part of her was convincing her that nobody was going to see, anyway. She was sandwiched near the back of the line, so there were plenty of bodies blocking the view to hers. She glanced up at the nearest lifeguard. He didn’t seem to be paying much attention to them, but he did frequently glance in their direction. She wondered if he suspected anything.

    On the other end of the train, Carter daubed the lotion into Brie’s shoulders. He found her especially fidgety, dodging and swaying as if his hands were hot irons. She breathed heavily and moaned slightly. He found it peculiar, but was also concerned, as it wasn’t helping his stiffness problems. As he continued to massage her, she seemed to undulate under his touch. She leaned forward, putting her hands on her knees, while her hips rolled slightly up and down, rubbing the crack of her bottom against his crotch. He felt precum leak from the tip of his cock and was glad that his swimming trunks were already sodden, or the moist spots might have been obvious.

    Brie hissed sharply, “Fuck.” She was only half in the real world. Her cheeks were burning red and her face, shoulders, and chest shone with a light film of sweat. Her breath was heavy, practically panting. To keep her hands from wandering inappropriately down her dad’s trunks, she had to clamp them tightly on her knees. Yet her body found other ways to get what it wanted. Her hips shifted involuntarily up and down against the boy behind her. She could feel his hard cock in her crack and, because she had never experienced such a thing before, was unsure why she was so desperate to have it inside her. Her pussy oozed girl-fluids down the legs of her swimsuit.

    Behind Carter, Hazel was finishing up with the sunscreen on his lower back. Without knowing it, she, too, had the same idea as Warrick, and moved around to his front side. She leaned forward and cooed lightly into his ear as she ran her fingers over the firmness of his youthful, washboard abs. Carter didn’t exactly understand what was happening to him, but he wasn’t going to question it either. These two strange girls, a mother and her daughter, had no more appeared in his life and gave him the wildest first impression he had ever experienced. He wondered if Hazel even noticed what her daughter was doing to him just on the other side of his body. He wondered, too, if Mia noticed what Hazel was doing to him, but Mia was oblivious.

    Hazel circled her hands up and down his chest and stomach. With each round, she dipped lower and lower until she hit the waistband of his trunks. She paused, resting her hands there briefly, then ventured her thumb underneath the band. Carter barely reacted, trying to keep cool, but he gave out a terse, “Mm.” That was all the affirmation Hazel needed. She slipped the rest of her fingers underneath his suit and went straight for his hardened dick. He gasped quietly as she made contact with his hot shaft. She felt the gooey precum at the tip and used it to gloss up his head and sensitive underside. She then took to jacking him slowly and subtly inside his shorts. She could also feel her daughter’s ass undulating in front of him so she made an effort to match her rhythm. To make her efforts easier, she freed the head of his cock from his shorts, exposing it to the hot summer air, knowing Brie’s small body would hide his member from the view of the watchful lifeguard and most of the pool-goers.

    Carter was nervous that he would be caught, but that also made the experience even hotter for him and he found himself unable to pull back the reigns. It didn’t take long for the intensely erotic experience to push him over the edge and he felt his balls begin to boil over. His whole body stiffened and his cock swelled and jerked. The dam had broken. His breathing shuddered and rope after rope of thick cum erupted from within him. The first spurt arced high up into Brie’s hair. The next few streaked up her back. Hazel’s hand moved firmly, but subtly along his length for the duration. As his orgasm began to subside, cum continued to pulse slowly out and stream down his shaft and over her fingers. His head at last began to clear and he was able to take stock of his surroundings. Behind him, a beautiful woman he had never met before had just jacked him off in a public pool. In front of him sat her daughter who continued to writhe erotically between his legs. Beads of sweat streamed down her shoulders and mixed with the cum he had spat on her back. Her trunks appeared to be soaked through with a shiny, sticky liquid. He was thankful she didn’t seem to notice how her mother had defiled her. Or maybe she didn’t care? He was also thankful that the lifeguard didn’t notice.

    He decided to retreat to the pool to clean up and regroup. “Alright, I think I’ve got enough sunblock,” he said awkwardly. He quickly righted the front of his swimming suit and slid out from between Hazel and Brie. He jogged to the edge of the pool, and dove in.

    As her lotion partner and plaything abruptly left, Brie, too, felt she was ready to swim. She also felt full of uncontrollable passion and wanted to do nothing but curl up into a warm ball and pleasure herself until time ended. Her hair stuck to her red-hot face and her borrowed shorts were saturated with pussy juice. She fought through the haze, however, and somehow came to grips that it would be inappropriate to masturbate in public. With slit eyes and a forced smile, she squeaked out, “Gonna go swim, too.”

    She slid off the edge of the bench, dizzy, her knees threatening to buckle inwards. She managed to regain her balance and hobbled slowly over to the edge of the water. She sat at the ledge and hung her feet off, dipping them into the water. Already the cool water helped to clear her head and she felt a bit of relief.

    With Carter out, Mia, too was ready to get back into the water. She glanced over her shoulder to Elsie behind her and Warrick quickly moved his hands to a more appropriate place. Mia said, “Thanks Els, I think I’m good, too, I’m getting back in the water. I never burn, anyway.” She climbed over the lounger and headed to the edge of the pool. She glanced down to where Brie was sitting, seemingly oblivious to the world around her. As she jumped into the pool a thought stuck in the back of her mind: Was that cum in Brie’s hair? Yet she concluded that surely there was no way it could be. She chided herself that she would think such a dirty thought.

    Back at the lounger, Hazel flipped around and noticed Elsie laying back on Warrick’s chest. He looked down at her and spoke up, “Aren’t you gonna go swim with your friends?”

    Elsie sighed dreamily, “In a bit. But you still need to do my legs.”

    Warrick’s eyes flicked up to his wife and he said nervously, “Uh, but… you can do your own legs.”

    Hazel smiled a charming smile and said, “I can do your legs, honey, if Warrick doesn’t want to.” Warrick could only think to himself just how untrue that statement was, but he didn’t want to be inappropriate touching his daughter’s young friend in front of his wife, much less the pool-going audience surrounding him.

    “Okay,” Elsie said and kicked her legs up into Hazel’s lap. She closed her eyes and the elder woman began to massage her legs. But before using the sunblock, Hazel worked in the remaining cum that Carter had spilled in her hand.

    Warrick swallowed hard at the sight of his wife massaging the young thing between them. He looked at Hazel and she returned a lusty smile and a wink. He determined then that she was doing it on purpose to tease him. But this was their daughter’s best friend. Was Hazel really okay with him getting worked up over her? He tentatively began to massage her shoulders again.

    Elsie said, “Mmm, this is really nice.”

    “It is,” Hazel replied with a smile.

    At the pool, Brie finally dipped her little body into the water. It was much cooler than the air temperature around her, and a much needed relief. She felt safe under the surface, not quite so exposed to the world. She didn’t swim around, so much as aimlessly follow along the edge of the pool. She tried to get out of her fuzzy head by focusing on the goings on around her. Across the way, she saw Mia and Carter flirting and giggling together. He seemed much less energetic than he was earlier, having given up his penchant for pranks. Around her, families and friends splashed and screamed, whacking one another with foam noodles and floating on giant, inflatable rafts. She felt uncomfortable by their presence. Or was it simply her state of mind that was making her uncomfortable? The lifeguard was keeping an eye on the melee, but did seem oddly preoccupied with the lounge chair where her parents were. Her mom and dad appeared to have teamed up to finish lotioning Elsie. Elsie herself, with eyes closed, looked like she wasn’t going anywhere anytime soon.

    As Brie wandered alone along the concrete lip of the pool, she found herself attuned to a distant, subtle vibration in the water. Somewhere nearby was a current. Her nerves lit up and urged her to seek it out. She continued through the water, with one hand on the pool ledge. Despite the heat, goosebumps formed across her exposed neck and shoulders. The sensation quickly intensified until she was struck by a powerful underwater jet emanating from a spigot below the surface. It was part of the water filtration system. As the water was actively recycled, it would run through the system where it was cleaned and purified and finally shot back into the pool via the underwater jets.

    Alarm bells rang in her head, disorienting her. She cried out from the sensations produced by the powerful jet, but quickly bit her tongue. She didn’t want anyone paying attention to her, especially the lifeguard. She passed her hand in front of the port, and felt the force of the water filtration system in action as she struggled to keep her palm in place over it. She felt as though she had found the holy grail: with the pressure of this robust underwater blast, she could finally get the orgasmic relief she needed without anybody interfering or even noticing.

    With both hands, she gripped the edge of the pool and, putting her feet against the wall, positioned her pussy in front of the blower. The pressure felt intense and magical and it was all she could do not to moan aloud. She quickly covered her mouth with one hand, and in doing so nearly lost her grip on the ledge with the other. After doing some experimentation, she figured that she could float her body above the stream and slowly sink her hips into it. In this way, she could control the intensity of the experience, depending on how close to the stream she let her pussy get.

    She glanced one last time at the lifeguard to ensure he was not watching her and then set to work. She floated down into the rushing underwater stream. The blast of pressurized water battered against her cunny. Rapidly, the world around her tunneled toward darkness. All of her attention was on her body and her burning, sensual nerve endings. The heat of the day mixing with the coolness of the water had her mind in a tangle. As she drifted down into the stream, it caught the waistband of her boyfriend bottoms and rippled the fabric across her pussy petals. Her body trembled and she trilled to herself. As she drifted further downward into the stream, its power more directly blasted her slit and she couldn’t help but moan quietly. But she kicked her legs, rising her body above the stream once more, controlling just how much pleasure she dealt herself at one time. Again, though, she allowed herself to drift downward and again the blower surged through her loose swimming trunks.

    But it wasn’t enough. She wanted to experience the full force against her most sensitive spot. She took one hand off the ledge and reached down to untie the drawstring of her dad’s trunks. She loosened the band, and pulled open the front so that the jet stream could now have unabated access to her privates. The continuous water pressure flowed over her pussy and down her legs. It tugged at her bottoms, threatening to tear them off her slender hips, but her hold on the elastic band was firm. Her whimpering grew louder and she edged closer and closer to the orgasmic cliff. She tried to fight the tremble in her body. She was losing strength in her grip on the ledge of the pool, so she released the waistband of her trunks in order to latch on with both hands. The powerful flow of water slipped her bottoms down her legs and off her feet. She was left bare-assed in the pool. But at this point she didn’t care. She didn’t care if anyone saw her naked bottom or the puffy cleft of her bare cunny, and she didn’t care if anyone heard her gratuitous moaning. The only thing she cared about was cumming—cumming hard—and taking the pleasure she felt was rightfully hers.

    With her remaining strength, she pulled herself up to the wall, placing her clitoris as close to the spigot as she could manage. She felt as if her body was absorbing the pressure of the water itself and building it up inside of her until she would explode.

    And at last, she did explode indeed. A wave of overwhelming pleasure crashed over her. The feeling was above and beyond what she had ever experienced to this point in her brief life. She whined and wailed aloud as her insides churned. “Fuck! My cunny. Uhng, my little pussy is burning hot! I need it inside me. I need my cunny fucked!” Her naked hips humped uncontrollably into the wall. Ongoing throbs of ecstasy rolled one after the other from her crotch throughout the rest of her body. “I’m cumming. Daddy, I’m cumming. It feels so fucking good!” she cried out.

    Above the surface her shoulders shuddered and her arms threatened to give out. She gasped and cried out as she tried to maintain her orgasm and keep the sensation going for as long as possible. But even as it intensified further, she could no longer hold on to the wall and so she drifted off, floating onto her back. Her eyes closed as the feelings within her began to ebb. She floated quietly for a moment, enjoying herself.

    Warrick was the first to notice his daughter’s actions. In the distance he could see her head breaking the surface of the water as she gripped the edge of the pool. Her face was twisted in ecstasy and she was speaking rapidly to herself. Though he was too far to hear the words specifically, he had a feeling he knew vaguely what was coming out. He knew he should intervene, or someone might see her, but it was too late. Women were shooting sidelong glances at his daughter and herding their children away. Men attempted to watch surreptitiously. Mia and Carter just stared. Warrick glanced up to check on the lifeguard, and the boy, too, merely sat and stared, gaping and wide-eyed at his delirious child. The crashing waves of pleasure began to subside in her heaving body and Warrick looked to his wife. “I should probably go fetch our child.”

    Hazel turned, unaware of what was happening to this point, and she saw Brie slip away from the edge of the pool. From this vantage, she didn’t have a clear look at what was going on. Warrick got up, laying Elsie limply against the back of the lounger. He was glad he was wearing regular shorts, because after putting his hands over nearly every inch of the girl’s body, it helped conceal just how hard he was at that moment. Between massaging Elsie in tandem with his wife and watching his daughter cumming in front of a largely unaware public, he was having a hard time telling his second head to pipe down.

    He trotted up to the edge of the water and it was here that he noticed that Brie had lost her shorts. She was floating on her back, eyes closed, sighing heavily, with her cooch exposed at the surface. He looked around to find where his swim trunks had gotten to, but couldn’t place them.

    “Brie, Brie,” she heard her name being called in the distance. “Brie,” the voice called again. It was her father, but he sounded distant and hollow. She cracked her eyes slightly and allowed them to adjust to the bright sunlight. The sun felt hot on her face, but the cool water she was floating in was the perfect antidote. As she bobbed up and down slightly, she felt it lap at her bare cleft. “Brie, baby, where are your trunks?”

    My trunks? she thought. She reached down to her waist and felt around. The realization began to dawn slowly, but then came quickly. She remembered that she was at the pool. Her eyes shot open and she glanced down, starkly aware that she had no bottoms on.

    Splashing helplessly, she ceased her floating and looked around. People all around were staring at her. She looked up at the lifeguard who suddenly remembered he had a job to do. He popped his whistle in his mouth and tweeted at her, then shouted, “Get your swimming suit on!” This only caused more people to stop and stare.

    Brie’s face turned beet red. She looked around desperately for her bottoms, but they were nowhere to be found. “I think someone took them,” she called back.

    “Son, I’ll take care of this,” Warrick said to the lifeguard. “It’s okay. She’s my daughter.” This satisfied the teen worker, who wasn’t entirely sure what to do in such a situation, anyway. Still, he and everyone around continued to stare. Warrick said quietly to Brie, “I’ll go get a towel, so we can get you wrapped up.”

    As he headed off, Mia and Carter swam up to her. “That looked incredible,” Mia said. “Is that what Elsie was talking about earlier today? Hyper-sex?”

    “Um, I guess so,” Brie blushed, her eyes becoming watery.

    “I told Carter about the whole O-Girl thing. I hope you don’t mind.”

    Brie squeezed the tears away bashfully. “Well, the cat’s out of the bag now, I guess,” she sniffled.

    Carter added, “That’s one of the wildest things I’ve ever seen. You’re very sexy, you know that?” He grinned and added, “But then, all of Mia’s friends are sexy.”

    Mia whacked him with the back of her hand and said to Brie, “We should all hang out more often.” Brie tried to appreciate the approval of her new friends, despite her public humiliation.

    Warrick reappeared with a beach towel. “Alright, let’s get you covered up.” Brie pulled herself out of the water, mooning the onlookers one last time before her dad covered her. After that, most of them went back about their normal pool activities, only occasionally shooting glances toward the family’s encampment.

    “You lost your bottoms, honey?” Hazel inquired when they got settled.

    “And those were my favorite pair,” Warrick complained.

    Elsie snickered, “So that’s where you got your ‘boyfriend bottoms’, huh?”

    “I hate to say this,” Warrick said. “I know we didn’t get much swimming time in, but it’s probably better if we called it quits at this point.”

    “Yeah,” said Brie quietly.

    Elsie sighed, “It’s okay, right now I think I’d rather just lay out like this, anyway, and we can do that at home.”

    With that, the two parents gathered up the supplies and herded them all off. As they left, Elsie waved goodbye to Mia and Carter. Carter was embracing his girlfriend from behind and, though the refraction of the water made it hard to say for sure, Elsie thought she could see his hands inside his girlfriend’s bikini bottoms. Mia returned the wave dreamily, and winked.

    They piled into the car and Brie curled up, laying her head in Elsie’s lap, and dozed the whole way home. Elsie felt heady from the attention she got from Brie’s parents. Between Warrick’s caresses and Hazel’s leg massage, she was feeling pretty turned on. Her wetness had saturated the crotch of her bottoms and slicked up her inner thighs. She hoped that her friend couldn’t smell her with her head in her lap, but Brie didn’t appear to mind. The return trip was very quiet.

    Eventually Warrick pulled into the driveway, and Hazel asked, “You girls wanna lay out in the sun on the back patio?”

    “Yeah!” Elsie cheered, startling the sleeping Brie, and dove out of the car.

    “I’ll get some dinner going,” said Warrick.

    On the back side of the house was a large, concrete patio. Elsie padded barefoot onto it. Its surface was hot from the sun. “This is gonna be perfect,” she said. It was strewn with deck furniture and a few tools for working in the yard, but after moving things around, she created a spot to lay down some towels. Brie appeared at the door, bleary-eyed, her towel still wrapped around her hips. Elsie saw her and asked, “How are you feeling?”

    Brie smirked, “Pretty good, actually.”

    “Good! You wanna lay out in the sun with me?”

    “That sounds like the only thing I want in the world right now.” Brie sighed and contentedly laid herself face down next to Elsie. She hiked her towel up over her thighs so that it was just covering her round butt. They stayed quiet for some time. At last Brie inhaled deeply and spoke up. “Oh Els, I wish you could have felt what I felt back there.”

    “Oh yeah?”

    “The water pressure was blasting me right on my clitty. It was the most incredible feeling I’ve ever felt. I didn’t care who saw me, or who knew what I was doing. I was just lost in ecstasy.” She sighed deeply in satisfaction.

    Elsie snickered. “And you thought I was brave for mooning the store clerk this morning.”

    “I don’t know what came over me. I feel like I should be more embarrassed by what I did.”

    “Are you not?”

    “I don’t know. I definitely was this morning. It’s so weird feeling so out of control of your own body. But, I think I’m starting to get used to it now.”

    “I think you made everybody in the pool jealous.”

    “I can’t believe I didn’t get kicked out!”

    “Are you kidding? I think that lifeguard was your biggest fan. He probably didn’t come down off his chair because you gave him a huge hardon!”

    Both girls burst into giggles.

    In the kitchen, Warrick felt like doing nothing but going into the bathroom and blowing his load into the toilet. After catching Elsie topless in the car, running his hands all over her body, and finding his daughter displaying her wares to the public, his engine was revved up. But he knew that if he held onto it, his wife would be happy to take his load later. He attempted to muster up all his attention for cooking dinner, but the kitchen looked out onto the back patio and he could see Brie and Elsie through the windows laying there and carousing. His erection was beginning to ache.

    Hazel sauntered in, still in her swimming suit. “Hey baby, how are you doing?”

    “I’m fine,” was all Warrick could think to say as he busied himself making hamburger patties.

    She banged around in the cabinets and pulled out a large glass pitcher. “Did you have fun at the pool?” she inquired.

    He glanced over at her skeptically and she returned an evil grin. He didn’t want to admit to his wife that he had gotten turned on by touching his daughter’s friend and especially didn’t want to think about Brie. At this point he had to assume that Hazel was teasing him about massaging Elsie with sunblock. “I had a lot of fun,” he replied simply with a smirk.

    “Good.” She edged close to him and began to fill the pitcher with water from the tap. She leaned in close and in a sultry voice said, “I was hoping it wasn’t just us girls.”

    “Yeah? You had fun, too?”

    “I definitely had fun, and I have proof, too.”

    “What do you mean?”

    As the pitcher filled, Hazel held up her phone and displayed the photo Mia had sent her. Warrick’s eyes bugged as he saw the girl’s amateur photography of the four of them. “It was meant for Mia’s boyfriend,” she informed him.

    “So this is why it took you so long to get changed in the locker room.” Warrick couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The three topless young girls and his beautiful wife. Their bodies cuddled against one another. Hazel straddling and kissing his prurient daughter. “What else were you up to in there?”

    Hazel chuckled, “You wish, pervert.” She dumped a packet of lemonade mix into the pitcher.

    “So this must have been why Brie was in such a… mood this afternoon.”

    Hazel feigned innocence, “I had nothing to do with it. She was already in the mood. In fact, this photo was your daughter’s idea. Hers and Elsie’s.” She patted her husband on the crotch, “Speaking of moods, you seem to be in one now.”

    “It has been a couple hours since we last did it,” Warrick winked.

    “Okay, let’s make it quick.”

    That was all he needed to hear. He clutched his wife by her bare shoulders and spun her around. She chirped and bent over the sink, putting her hands on the counter. He pulled at the strings of her top and loosed her breasts into the open air and simultaneously tore his stiff cock out of his pants. He stroked it a couple times but recognized that with everything happening up until now, he was already very close to cumming. Without removing Hazel’s bottoms, he moved the crotch off to one side, taking in the sight of her shining, ruddy labia. With one swift motion, he speared into her slick tunnel and pressed her over the sink. Her pussy felt warm and velvety as it engulfed his shaft.

    As he began to rut with his wife, he noticed that from his vantage, he could still see his daughter and her friend laying outside through the kitchen window. Hazel moaned aloud into the sink basin lasciviously, and he saw the girls’ ears prick up, so he quickly reached around and covered her mouth to hush her. Brie turned slightly toward them and paused, but then decided that they were just hearing things and returned to her conversation with Elsie. Warrick silently praised their unawareness and continued to observe them as he and his wife conjugated in the kitchen.

    Hazel pressed her nipples into the cool metal of the sink basin, and they quickly hardened, increasing the pleasure she felt throughout her entire body. Though her husband was trying to keep her quiet, she moaned and hissed through his fingers. His hand pressed tightly against her mouth only made it hotter for her. Her legs were quivering, but she tried to meet her husband’s thrusts with equal vigor. Sweat beaded on her skin and tickled her thighs as it made its way down to the floor.

    Warrick humped away and stared at the two young girls laying outside. Their heads were faced away and their bottoms pointed up at him. They kicked their scrawny legs into the air, their bare feet swinging naively. The ruffled rear of Elsie’s suit made her look particularly felicitous. Warrick had seen her topless twice now, and wanted nothing more than to coax her out of the other half of her swimming suit. He wished she was as much an exhibitionist as Brie was.

    As the sun beat down, his daughter stirred, reaching down to adjust her towel once again. She hiked it up further, exposing the bottom of her cheeks, and folded the top over to ensure her hips and waists would still get bronzed by the sun. From Warrick’s viewpoint, he could now easily see the crack of her vagina between her slightly spread legs. His mouth watered and his thrusts grew more urgent.

    That was all he needed to put him over the edge. He grunted as his cock began to throb and jerk rapidly, pouring his pent-up semen into his wife’s lubricated pocket. Hazel felt his fertile offering filling her up and she, too, climaxed. Her muffled moans echoed against the sink basin, as she lowed from behind her husband’s firm grip. Her legs quivered weakly beneath her and her feet slipped on the sweat-slicked floor. Eventually, having spent his load, Warrick’s pace began to slow and he slipped out of her pussy. As his dick exited her body, a dollop of their mixed cum followed and slid down his wife’s leg.

    Warrick sighed, pulled up his pants, and caught his breath. “God, Hazel, I really needed that. You’re so sexy.”

    Hazel put her twisted bikini bottoms back in place and grabbed a fistful of ice cubes from the freezer. “I’m not the only one in this family who’s sexy.”

    Warrick gazed out the window as she dropped the ice cubes into the lemonade, one-by-one. Outside, the two girls had flipped themselves onto their backs and were chatting idly. Trendy sunglasses covered their eyes. With the clarity of mind that only comes after an orgasm, he said “I don’t know that I’d call her sexy, exactly. She’s our child, after all.”

    Hazel walked over to her husband and yanked at the waistband of his pants. His attention snapped to her and she looked him in the eyes and said, “I wasn’t talking about Brie, I was talking about you.” Warrick felt like he had been caught, and excuses began to race through his mind. But then a wicked grin crept across his wife’s face and suddenly she reached down his pants and dropped in the remaining ice cubes. Warrick howled and cursed at the unexpected prank.

    Hazel cackled and then retreated out the back yard, pitcher in hand and thighs streaked with pearls of semen. She approached the two young girls laying on their towels. “Hey you two pussycats. You getting enough time in the sun?”

    Brie glanced up to acknowledge her mother and saw she was topless. “Oh my god, Mom!” she shot out. “What if someone sees you?” Elsie wrenched her head up at the question to see Hazel’s bare breasts once more.

    Hazel replied frankly, “You’re one to talk, honey.” Brie blushed. Her mother was right. If anyone should have been concerned about people seeing something, it was her. Hazel continued, “I just don’t want any tan lines.”

    Elsie couldn’t believe she was seeing Hazel in such a state for the third time today. Yet this time felt so different. She wasn’t so shocked, so taken aback compared to the morning. This time she felt comfortable, even envious that the woman had such confidence. She looked her up and down, really sizing her up for the first time. Hazel had the perfect proportions and beautiful hair. Her smooth, already bronzed legs glistened in the sun. Her breasts stood out, capped by tempting, pink nipples. Elsie found her adrenaline pumping, still quite turned on from the pool, and ready to take advantage of this situation. She wanted to impress Hazel who, after all, had already seen her topless twice today. “That’s a good idea! No tan lines!” she giggled. She untied the back of her suit and pulled the top over her head. She was sure Warrick would be able to see her from inside, but she was feeling brave.

    Hazel smiled proudly at her, then asked, “Does anybody want any lemonade?” Both girls cheered. As she poured the glasses, Hazel’s eyes flashed only momentarily to the kitchen window. Beyond the windowpane, Warrick suddenly wished he hadn’t just cum, because he felt the show was now ten times better. As he prepared the meal they were all to eat, he kept an eye on the three girls. They moved about the back patio, sometimes laying on their backs, Elsie’s small breasts exposed to the summer rays; sometimes laying on their fronts and pointing their tempting little toes out; sometimes sitting cross-legged, toying with and tickling one another; and sometimes they seemed to take special care in reapplying each others’ suntan lotion, sighing and groaning at the pleasurable attention.

    As he was finishing up, Warrick turned his back on the window, only to hear a high-pitched shriek. He identified it as his daughter’s. Before he could turn around, the back door crashed open as Elsie trampled in, cackling maniacally. He looked up and saw her grinning out the door, gripping a towel in her hands. Brie stalked in, a look of consternation on her face, and a lack of anything covering her hips. Warrick put together that Elsie had stolen the towel that his daughter was wearing in place of the trunks she lost. “You kids,” was all he could think to say, as he stared at his bottomless child and her topless friend.

    Elsie shrieked again and blushed, suddenly aware that her bare breasts were on display in front of him. She used Brie’s towel to cover herself from his gaze, but Brie snatched it away from her. Elsie hooted in embarrassment and crossed her arms to cover her nipples, ducking around the corner, “Sorry, Mr. Nova!” she yelled.

    Brie strode purposefully after her, calling back to her dad, “Dad, we’re not kids!”

    “No,” Warrick sighed aloud to himself, as he watched the two disappear down the hallway and climb the stairs, “No, you are not.”

    “They’re not what?” Hazel asked, coming inside and startling Warrick.

    “They’re not… going to give me a moment’s peace.”

    “No,” Hazel agreed, leaning her head on his shoulder, “I don’t think they ever will.”

    ———

    Next: The girls have a sleepover. ’Nuff said.

    This chapter was more plot and character development, but it hints at many things to come. I promise less exposition and more sex in the next chapter.

    I hope you’re enjoying this series. If you are, please give this chapter a positive rating. It would also really help to get positive ratings on the first three chapters. A higher rating means more readers, which makes continuing this series worthwhile.


  • The Principal’s Turn – Training day 2

    Font size : +


    Principal Maggie Turner succumbs a black lesbian Dom, as her training continues.

    Note to the reader: This is a standalone story but part of a series of stories depicting the transition of a straight, married professional woman (Principal Maggie Turner) into a submissive pet of a black, dominant, lesbian, former-student and new employee (Taisha Smith). There are elements of reluctance and non-consent as Taisha deals with anyone who might stand in her way. If any of this disturbs you, please find another story. If you choose to continue, please enjoy.

    **************

    Principal Maggie Turner laid on the bed nearly naked, in disbelief. Her philandering husband was out of town on business. Telling herself that Sam had repeatedly cheated helped her come to terms with her current situation. She was in the most arousing massage of her life, at the hands of her former student and current employee, Taisha Smith.

    She had never been interested in women sexually, before Taisha returned to her life a few short weeks ago. Now, she felt as if every cell in her body was alive while Taisha’s hands worked the muscles of her neck and shoulders. She had already cum so powerfully and so easily with just a single finger magically applied! Taisha had a way of bringing out hidden desires and delivering an intense cocktail of physical and emotional pleasure, like no one had ever done before.

    She seemed to read every cue and pull every emotional trigger to push Maggie over the edge. This was the third encounter, each delivering unforgettable orgasms for Maggie, and thus far, Taisha refused to let her reciprocate. Each encounter brought out stronger desires in Maggie. Since their last liaison, she had fantasized about touching Taisha and exploring her beautiful ebony body. She wanted to know how it might feel to slip her fingers inside Taisha and feel her warm wetness. She replayed their first encounter, when Taisha also brought her to orgasm with just one finger. But during that session, Maggie’s gyrating ass rubbed Taisha to her own climax, though her slacks. She recalled the heat emanating from Taisha’s pussy even through her clothes. That warmth once again permeated Maggie’s ass as Taisha sat astride her. She could feel the heat of Taisha’s thighs on her hips and wanted more. The thought of their naked bodies melting into one another sent a fresh wave of heat between her legs!

    Taisha’s pussy also burned with desire, as her hands worked Maggie’s sexy shoulders. She massaged Principal Maggie Turner, the object of so many fantasies over the years, in wonderment that her plan was working so well. The scent of Maggie’s arousal infiltrated her nostrils, sending chills through her body and enflaming her soaked pussy. She had masterfully persuaded Principal Turner to put on the lingerie she’d picked out for her. Seeing her in them was even better than she imagined, but what surprised Taisha the most was watching Principal Turner’s reaction. The look of wonderment on her face, seeing herself in an outfit she would never have bought on her own, was possibly the most arousing sight she had ever seen. It was as if Maggie Turner had noticed, for the first time, she was a vibrant sexy woman and did not have to be ashamed to show it!

    The outfit had a basic-black lace bra with sparkles interwoven. It clipped in the back, but there were three elastic straps that attached under each breast and crisscrossed in front, forming a pattern of six diamonds of skin that shown through the straps below her breasts. The three straps wrapped around her and connected with a triple clasp, in the center of her lower back.

    Taisha fought the urge to shed her own clothes and let herself go completely. She wanted to show Principal Turner her primary concern was to give her the attention and pleasure she deserved. And she knew anticipation was a powerful tool. If she made Principal Turner wait, the reward would be all the sweeter! She took a deep breath, reminding herself she had her slut Lizzy for relief later. Now was all about pleasuring Maggie. With that in mind, she kicked it up a notch.

    “Alexa, play list.” She said, as she leaned down and planted soft kisses on Maggie’s shoulder.

    Maggie’s eyes closed as Taisha’s warm, firm hands worked their magic. Then, Beyoncé began to play. As she recognized “Halo”, her heart raced at the lyrics.

    “Remember those walls I built

    Well, baby, they’re tumbling down

    And they didn’t even put up a fight

    They didn’t even make a sound

    I found a way to let you win

    But I never really had a doubt

    Standing in the light of your halo

    I got my angel now…”

    Taisha’s soft kisses sent tingles through her with each touch. When Taisha began to whisper, she felt a flood of wet heat wash through her, as her walls of resistance tumbled down without a sound. “I love touching you, Principal Turner… So warm and silky soft…” She planted kisses as she spoke, moving to her shoulder blades. “It’s like touching heaven. And you smell so good…” Taisha breathed deep and when she exhaled her hot breath tickled Maggie’s spine. Maggie gasped from the jolt of pleasure her spine transmitted through her body. During their first encounter, Taisha had told her she knew a thousand ways to pleasure her, and Maggie tried to imagine them all, while Beyoncé continued…

    “It’s like I’ve been awakened

    Every rule I had you breaking

    It’s the risk that I’m taking

    I ain’t never gonna shut you out…”

    Taisha shifted herself lower on Maggie’s body, her own pussy oozing, as her fingers traversed every inch of Principal Turner. “I’ve never wanted anyone so much in my life, Principal Turner,” Taisha whispered, her breath sending a tickling wave that made Maggie whimper. The sensation was almost overwhelming, as she nearly rolled her off from the electrifying intensity.

    Taisha kissed the left side of her back below her shoulder blades, and then the right. Maggie sighed in response, and like a magician, Taisha popped the clasp on her bra and slid the straps off her shoulders. “I want to touch every inch of you.” She gently teased her tongue down Maggie’s spine. Then she unhooked the lower strap of the bra and Maggie pulled her hands though the shoulder straps, willingly shedding the sexy top.

    “Please,” whimpered Maggie.

    “Please what, Principal Turner?” she teased.

    “I love the way you touch me, Taisha. You make me so wet!” Said Maggie, softly.

    “I’m glad, ’cause I don’t imagine ever tiring of touching you, Principal Turner,” Taisha whispered, as Beyoncé sang on…

    “… Hit me like a ray of sun

    Burning through my darkest night

    You’re the only one that I want

    Think I’m addicted to your light

    I swore I’d never fall again

    But this don’t even feel like falling…”

    Taisha’s hands reached Maggie’s sweet ass. She passed her hands over her exposed cheeks. The panties matched the bra, with a thin waist band made of a quarter-inch elastic ribbon material. But coming off each side of the pantie top were two additional crisscrossing elastic ribbon straps that formed the six diamonds pattern, like the bra. The straps wrapped around each hip, came back together, and crisscrossed in the back just above her ass crack.

    Taisha gripped the waist bands at Maggie’s hips and pulled them slowly down. Principal Turner raised her pelvis, surrendering the panties, as Taisha planted soft kisses on the small of her back. Taisha moved lower to pull the panties all the way off. Then she positioned her knees between Maggie’s and touched her beautiful firm buns.

    Maggie felt the cool air on her exposed labia as Taisha’s hands kneaded her ass. She turned her head to the side and relaxed her naked body, giving way to Taisha’s soothing touch. Taisha leaned forward, gently kissing the small of her back from side to side, while massaging her glutes.

    “Gravity can’t forget

    To pull me back to the ground again

    Feels like I’ve been awakened

    Every rule I had you breaking

    The risk that I’m taking

    I’m never gonna shut you out…” sang Beyoncé.

    Maggie was in a strange state of relaxed pleasure and burning arousal, torn between the urge to turn over and ravage Taisha, and the need to simply enjoy the incredible erotic massage treatment for as long as Taisha continued.

    “All that swimming has paid off, Principal Turner… Hmm, very nice,” sighed Taisha, as her hands pressed and slid from the bottom of her buns up to her lower back.

    Taisha watched as Principal Turner’s glistening labia rubbed together and spread when she worked her buns. Her scent permeated Taisha’s nostrils and it took all her will not to dive tongue-first into her pink heat. That would come later. For now, she had other plans first. She leaned in, kissing her white buns along her bikini tan lines.

    “You’re everything I need and more

    It’s written all over your face

    Baby, I can feel your halo

    Pray it won’t fade away…”

    “Taisha…” Sighed Maggie with a long steady exhale.

    Taisha’s warm moist lips felt heavenly on her ass while her hands moved down her thighs, massaging her legs. Taisha continued slowly down her legs, first the left then the right, all the way down to her feet. The foot rub was possibly the best ever, and Taisha capped it off with a kiss on each individual toe. Maggie had never felt so completely worshipped, before.

    “Can I please return the favor, Taisha?” asked Maggie softly.

    “Sssshhhhhh,” replied Taisha calmly. “We’re nowhere close to done here, Principal Turner. I have so much more to explore.” Her hands slid up Maggie’s calves, thumbs to the inside, fingers pointing out, as she pressed her palms slowly up to her thighs. “As I’ve told you before, Principal Turner, this is about me pleasuring you. I’ve had a lot of time to think of ways to do so, Ms. Turner, and I want to explore them all…”

    ” A thousand ways to pleasure me…” She repeated Taisha’s words from their previous encounter. “Oh God, you make me crazy, Taisha,” Gasped Maggie. She spread her legs wider as she sensed Taisha leaning forward, hoping to entice Taisha to lick her throbbing pussy. “I want you inside me, Taisha,” she whimpered.

    She felt what she thought was Taisha’s lip tickle her where her inner thigh and ass met. When Taisha’s hot breath washed over her pussy, she knew she was right. In response she raised her ass, and Taisha quickly pulled up.

    “Principal Turner, what is it you want?” She pecked Maggie’s left cheek and pulled back up.

    “I want your tongue in my pussy, please.” she hoped asking nicely would do the trick. For emphasis she pushed her ass still higher.

    “So, Principal Turner wants to be the Teacher’s pet?”

    Maggie Turner had never been so aroused in her life. She was completely out of control and uninhibited! All that mattered was finding out what Taisha would do to her next!

    “Yes, I want you to teach me, Ms. Taisha!” Maggie almost shouted.

    A tiny little voice in her head told her how silly she sounded, but the need to know what Taisha had planned washed any inhibitions away.

    Those words made Taisha’s heart race so rapidly she could hardly even breathe. She extended her tongue, intending to taste the glistening pink treasure before her. Maggie’s ass arched toward her, legs spread wide, and labia slightly agape. When Maggie felt the wave of warm breath hit her spread pussy again, she moaned, and her thighs began to tremble uncontrollably.

    Seeing Maggie’s reaction snapped Taisha’s mind back on task. “Such an eager student Principal Turner. I like it when you call me Ms. Taisha.”

    Every word was another blast of warm air over her steaming pussy, causing her to tremble even more. “Please Ms. Taisha, please lick my pussy,” Maggie panted.

    Taisha let out a long steady sigh, flooding her again with warm taunting breath. “You smell so delicious, Principal Turner,” she whispered, and brushed Maggie’s ass cheek with her nose. “I’ve never been offered such a succulent, sticky, sweet treat from a pet, before.”

    Maggie moaned, pulling her knees in, raising her ass higher. Taisha responded with a teasing lick of her left cheek. “That’s it, Principal Turner. Up on your knees.”

    Maggie felt a moment of reality creep in as she pulled her knees beneath her, forcing her ass in the air with her head still on the bed. This was not what she had imagined, but the memory of Taisha’s tongue in her pussy that night in the office overshadowed the awkward sluttiness she felt, and she pushed ever upward, offering her spread haunches to Taisha’s pleasure.

    “Damn, that’s so sexy, Principal Turner!” She kissed her right cheek. Her lips so warm and delicate, Maggie moaned her approval. “I’m gonna show you something men just don’t understand about women, Principal Turner.” Two fingers quickly traced their way up either side of her labia, then on up between her spread buns, causing her to whimper and twitch. The sensation was followed by instant disappointment as they pulled away. “Are you ready for your next lesson, Principal Turner?”

    “Yes, please Ms. Taisha.” She panted.

    “You are gonna love this, I promise! And I’m gonna love it even more,” Taisha said, with increased excitement in her voice.

    Taisha shuffled her body to Maggie’s left side and slid her legs under her, almost as if she were putting her over her knee for a spanking. Maggie pushed up to protest, but was stunned silent when Taisha’s left hand reached under her and pressed against her oozing pussy.

    Sensing her unease, Taisha reined her back in. “Easy, Principal Turner. Relax, my pet, I would never hurt you. I promise this will be quite pleasurable.” Taisha rubbed her flattened fingers against Principal Turner’s clit in a circular pattern. Her forearm felt warm and somehow comforting pressed against her belly, as her fingers rubbed the pleasure point. At the same time, her right hand caressed the back of her thigh and up to her ass cheek. “Steaming, Principal Turner. I think it’s the hottest pussy I have ever felt,” She said seductively.

    Maggie gasped and dropped her forehead back to the bed, resting on her elbows for balance. The fading voice of reason in her head told her this was a slutty compromising position, and she should stop. But Taisha had her more aroused than she had ever been. That voice was quickly washed away by the newly awakened voice, that wanted Taisha to pleasure her in every way.

    “You are the sexiest woman I have ever met, Principal Turner.” She exhaled heavily. “I love how you give yourself to me.”

    Maggie sighed and moaned, feeling herself ready to cum already. “The clitoris is so much more complex than most men will ever know.” Taisha removed her left hand from Maggie’s button and slid the middle finger of her right hand into Maggie’s vagina. “So nice and warm,” Taisha sighed. Her wrist and palm touched Maggie’s ass as the finger moved in and out. It was soon followed by a second finger.

    “It’s so much more than just a magic button that you push to produce orgasms on demand.” Her fingers pulled out, and she began rubbing Maggie’s clit with her other hand again. “Although. I must say your little button is really stiff, Principal Turner.” Maggie whined and gasped, gyrating in time with the swirling fingers. “But I digress. The clitoris has bulbs and tendrils that wrap around the vagina with thousands of nerve endings that all contribute… Damn, you taste good.” Taisha’s muffled voice let Maggie know she was sucking the fingers she had just pulled from Maggie.

    Next, Taisha slipped four fingers into Maggie while continuing to rub her clit with her left hand. Maggie groaned loudly as both hands worked to bring her a new level of pleaser.

    “When you find the right combination, it’s like fireworks,” she said calmly.

    She removed the fingers from Maggie’s clit but spread the four fingers slightly, stretching Maggie’s vagina while she slid them steadily in and out. Maggie moaned with pleasure.

    “Does that feel good, Principal Turner?” she whispered. Maggie could feel the material from Taisha’s yellow dress on her breasts and knees, wishing she could feel Taisha’s skin against her.

    “Yes, Ms. Taisha, so good.”

    “I love being inside you so much, Principal Turner. I think I’m almost as wet as you are right now! Now I’m gonna need your help, my pet,” she said seductively.

    Maggie thought at last she would get to reciprocate. “Yes, please let me help you with that.”

    “Thank you, Principal Turner, you need to let me know how this feels…”

    “So good!” she gasped.

    “I love your enthusiasm, Principal Turner.” She rotated her hand as she fingered her stretched pussy, causing another groan. “I need to know when I find the sweet spot.” She rotated the other way a little and continued.

    “It all feels sweet…” when she sifted again, Maggie felt the intensity skyrocket. “…OH! Ms. Ta, ta, aaaahhhhh!”

    “Did we find it, Principal Turner? “she asked, confidently.

    “Yes, oh my, ah yes!” she gasped, uncontrollably.

    “Excellent. When you find the right combination, there is nothing better.” She resumed the two fingers rubbing her clit button, while her other hand continued working the sweet spot. “Do you feel it, Principal Turner?”

    Maggie was almost paralyzed with pleasure. She planted her forehead on the bed, and her mouth locked open. “Yes, Ms. Ta-ish-a. YES! Never… felt… any… thing… like…”

    “That’s it, Principal Turner. Shout it out, my pet! Show me how much you like it!”

    “Yes! Feels… so… good… Haaahhhh!”

    “Isn’t the clitoris a wonderful thing, Principal Turner?”

    “Oh! Yeeeeessssss!”

    Maggie was consumed by the intensity of her building climax, and Taisha just continued at a slow and steady pace, not speeding up at all. Then she felt Taisha’s thumb begin to rub her labia, spreading her juices. She groaned in response, frozen in place, letting Taisha have her way.

    Taisha’s thumb moved to rub against her stretched asshole as she fingered her pussy, sending the tingling pleasure level up one more notch.

    “Ms. Taisha! Ah!” She squealed.

    “They say some of those nerve endings can even reach the anus.”

    “Uh Huh! You’re making, huh, me, huh, come Ta, isha!” She screeched, remembering Taisha’s request that she always let her know when she was coming.

    “Has Sam ever made you come like this, Principal Turner?”

    “Never, Huh! Only you!” she panted. “Aaaahhh! Only! You, Ta, isha! Only, you!

    “Such a good student…”

    She shook her head and wailed as the tsunami of pleasure washed over her. Maggie was in awe of the intensity of the orgasm and how long her climax seemed to last. As it began to subside, she felt Taisha’s lips on her ass, kissing her again. “I just love this ass, Principal Turner. Do you feel better, my pet?”

    “Oh yes, thank you Ms. Taisha,” she panted, as her body quivered.

    Taisha continued her rubbing and finger fucking, savoring the feel of Principal Turner’s trembling body and silky warm skin. She would never tire of the smooth, sticky warm feel of her vaginal walls against her fingers.

    “You’re welcome, Principal Turner, but we are nowhere near done. That was just the beginning, there is so much more tension to release. They say slow and steady wins the race… But sometimes hard and fast is what is needed,” she said naughtily, as both hands picked up the pace. “And we’ve already learned, Principal Turner likes it hard and fast.”

    Maggie released a trembling, broken, wailing moan as she began push back against the probing fingers. Her pussy sloshed as Taisha machine gunned her steaming cunt at remarkable speed. She could feel her tits shaking from the pounding fingers. Almost instantly, she could feel the second orgasmic wave engulf her lower body. “Do you like?” she taunted.

    Maggie’s tits bounced in rhythm with her rocking body. “Yes, Ms. Taisha, hard, and, huh, fast!”

    She rocked as fast as her body would allow, but not close to the speed of Taisha’s rapid-fire fingers.

    “So many nerve endings in that magical little organ. They can paralyze you when they all fire at once,” panted Taisha.

    She was right. Maggie couldn’t believe what was happening and had never imagined anything like it before. The two fingers relentlessly stimulated her enflamed clit, as her pussy was being fucked wildly. No one had ever purposely touched her asshole as a means of arousal, but Taisha, once again, had awakened a new source of pleasure in Maggie, and she surrendered to her completely.

    A second climax built quickly, and Maggie froze with her ass in the air and knees spread wide, offering herself completely to the Beautiful African Goddess that brought her unbridled, all-consuming pleasure.

    “Was I right, Principal Turner? Do you love this?” Taisha gasped.

    “Oh God. Yes, Ms. Taisha,” answered Maggie, her voice going higher.

    Taisha panted from the vigorous pace of her hands, and the incredible rush of seeing the object of countless fantasies in a complete state of ecstasy. Her own pussy ached for relief, as Principal Turner was once again pushed over the edge.

    “Are you my pet, Principal Turner?”

    “Yes, Ms. Ta, isha, yes! You’re making me come!” Maggie wailed. “Only you! Aaaahhhh!”

    “So much to teach you…”

    “Yes please, thousand, ways… Making me come, Oh God, h, hard and fast!”

    Maggie’s head turned to the side, eyes closed and mouth open, screaming in ecstasy with the most intense orgasm she could imagine.

    “Oh fuck…”

    “Oh yes, my pet, come nasty,” commanded Taisha, “Tell me what you want, Principal Turner.”

    Maggie hadn’t used the F word since college. In fact, she hated it and considered it the most vulgar, least intelligent word one could use. But at this moment, coming like only Taisha Smith could make her come, being fingered hard and fast at three pleasure points simultaneously, she was being thoroughly and completely fucked.

    “Fuck me Taisha, f, fuck me ha, hard. Oh. ffffuuuucccckkkkk me aaaaahhhhh!”

    Maggie’s mouth locked open and eyes pressed closed, as the paralyzing pleasure electrified her body.

    Taisha’s arms began to tire as she continued her rapid-fire hand motion, but the feeling of power… no that wasn’t the right word… The feeling of satisfaction from finally bringing such unbridled pleasure to the object of her affections for so many years, pushed her forward.

    Maggie’s orgasm seemed unending, with an intensity that began to hover on the delicate border between pleasure and pain.

    “Oh, only y, you, Taisha! Ah! Ah! Ah!”

    Maggie’s body trembled, and her high-pitched moans of pleasure reverberated through the RV as she had the most intense orgasm either of them had ever seen.

    Taisha maintained the furious pace, determined to last as long as Principal Turner could take it, when suddenly she felt a blast of warm liquid flood her fingers, and then flow down to the fingertips working her clit.

    Principal Maggie Turner had reached such a level of excitement she squirted! One of Taisha’s college pets would do it regularly but inducing it in Principal Turner was beyond exciting.

    In the throes of the incredibly intense orgasm, Maggie’s trembling reached every part of her body. She buried her face in the comforter and screamed her bliss. Her legs wobbled so badly she feared she might fall over. In response, she tensed her muscles to hold steady, and rode the wave of pleasure for a few more seconds.

    She never wanted the immense pleasure to end, but her clit had reached its limit. She had crossed the line from pleasure to pain, and quickly rolled out of Taisha’s grasp. Her hips touched Taisha’s legs and she immediately tossed herself off, trying not to hurt her. In her haste she rolled off the bed, and landed with her knees on the floor, trying to regain some semblance of composure. The look on Taisha’s face was a mixture of wide-eyed wonderment and naughty mischief. Maggie panted like she had just run a marathon, and suddenly began to laugh at the thought of how this all must look. She climbed up on the bed next to Taisha, rolled her onto her back and lay on top of her.

    “Oh, my God. I’ve never felt…” Taisha’s dark eyes seemed to cut right through her, and she lost her train of thought. She sucked in a few quick breaths and kissed her passionately, trying to breathe through her nose. But she quickly needed to break the kiss to get a few full breathes. The air hitting her inner thighs soaked with her juices got her attention, but she did not fully grasp how much she had ejaculated. She gripped Taisha’s face in both hands and looked at her. “No one has ever made me come like that.” She thrust her tongue in Taisha’s mouth and sucked in Taisha’s probing tongue, while her legs and thighs shivered.

    Taisha lay back in awe. Principal Turner was like a teenage girl telling a girlfriend about her first kiss. Her own pussy was soaking wet and throbbing for attention. Maggie’s breathless kisses were only making it worse. Maggie’s lower body shivered like she was hypothermic, so Taisha rolled them onto their sides.

    “Are you cold, Sweetie?” She asked Maggie.

    “No, I’ve just lost all neuromuscular control.” She giggled and panted heavily as her hand reached Taisha’s cheek.

    Maggie pulled her in for another kiss, not sure what to say. She was overwhelmed, part of her wanted more, but she had never felt so completely satisfied. She was breathless, and on an endorphin high like no other. She nearly shouted out that she loved her before she had the presence of mind to slide her tongue back in Taisha’s mouth. The moisture on Maggie’s thighs chilled in the cool conditioned air, making her aware of the level of secretions her body produced. The chill, along with her embarrassment, made her tremble even more. In response, Taisha gripped the comforter in her right hand and rolled herself on top of Maggie, wrapping them both in the soft bed cover.

    “You’re trembling, my pet. Let me warm you,” she said as she spread her legs, encasing Maggie’s in her yellow dress, as well.

    As Taisha leaned on her elbows, looking into Maggie’s eyes, she gripped the edge of the comforter and pulled it up over her shoulders. Maggie suddenly went from totally naked and exposed to wrapped completely in the soft comforter, radiated by Taisha’s body heat. Taisha wiggled and rubbed her thighs against Maggie’s through the yellow fabric. Maggie wished Taisha were naked, too, and she could not understand why Taisha refused to remove her clothes, and let Maggie reciprocate. She did feel the warm soft skin of Taisha’s belly touching hers and let her hands roam over her exposed back.

    “Is that better, Principal Turner?” Taisha asked.

    She smiled at Maggie with hungry eyes, and once again, Maggie’s trembling legs betrayed her, despite the soothing warmth that enveloped her. Taisha’s full, dark lips hovered close to hers and Taisha moved them even closer. Maggie gently parted her lips to receive her.

    Once again, Taisha pulled back just before contact. “You’re still trembling, Principal Turner,” she whispered erotically, and rubbed her left cheek against Maggie’s. “You feel so warm, yet your body quivers. Why is that Principal Turner?”

    Maggie breathed in Taisha’s Rebl perfume and felt her body tingle from every nerve ending. “You make me want you, Ms. Taisha… And you make me lose control.” She released a long, broken, exhaling sigh as Taisha’s lips gently touched her neck. Maggie became aware of the song that was now playing, by Mellissa Ethridge

    “But I’m the only one

    Who’ll walk across the fire for you.”

    Her head turned exposing her neck to Taisha’s magical lips, as her hands caressed the bare skin of her exposed back.

    “And I’m the only one

    Who’ll drown in my desire for you

    It’s only fear that makes you run

    The demons that you’re hiding from,”

    She forced her hand under the waist bands of Taisha’s skirt, getting her first feel of Taisha’s buns.

    “When all your promises are gone

    I’m the only one…”

    Taisha’s lips kissed up and down her neck, as she slid a hand behind her and gripped Maggie’s wrist.

    “Not yet Principal Turner…” She resumed kissing as she pulled Maggie’s left hand out of her skirt and up over Maggie’s head. “How many times…” She kissed her neck. “…must I tell you; it is I who pleasures you.” Her tongue and lips touching Maggie’s neck caused Taisha to sigh with pleasure.

    Maggie removed her right hand and brought it up to meet the other, surrendering herself again. In response, Taisha raised up and positioned her hands-on top of Maggie’s, holding them over her head. Taisha leaned on her elbows as she moved to kiss the other side of Maggie’s neck.

    “I feel your heart racing, Principal Turner. I love kissing you…” Maggie writhed slowly as she moaned her approval. Taisha’s silky soft lips and heated breath sent an electrifying tingle down her spine with such intensity she had to fight off back-muscle spasms. “I’ve imagined kissing your beautiful neck so many times.”

    “Oh Taisha, you make me feel so good!” She released a series of whimpering coos as Taisha continued.

    The next song sent Maggie into a state of complete bliss, as Sade began to sing…

    “If I tell you

    If I tell you now

    Will you keep on

    Will you keep on loving me?”

    “Do you want me to make love to you, Principal Turner?” She raised up and looked in Maggie’s eyes. Those longing dark eyes seemed to see into her deepest desires.

    Her body jerked as she breathed through her tightening throat. “Yes, please make love to me, Ms. Taisha.”

    Taisha could hold out no longer, and lowered her mouth to Maggie’s eager lips, kissing slow, long and deep. Their tongues danced and as Principal Turner moaned, Taisha’s raging pussy flushed with yet another pulse of warm wetness.

    “If I tell you

    If I tell you how I feel

    Will you keep bringing out the best in me?” sang Sade.

    “I shall kiss you all over, Principal Turner, as I’ve done a thousand times in my mind.” She kissed the whole of her neck then again, before moving slowly to her shoulders.

    Maggie’s hands remained over her head, content to be the object of her Goddesses affections. The music, the perfume, the feather-lite touch of her lips, and the soothing caress of Taisha’s fingers was a heavenly cocktail that she happily consumed. The intoxicating effects were too powerful to resist, and the fact that Taisha demanded nothing in return made it even more potent. The selfish pleasure Maggie was feeling seemed to heighten the excitement. Although she so much wanted to reciprocate, another part of her greedily accepted all the attention and all the pleasure. That part of her happily surrendered to her paragon of fulfillment. She closed her eyes and swayed gently to the rhythm of Sade.

    “There’s a quiet storm

    And it never felt this hot before

    You’re giving me something that’s taboo…”

    Taisha slowly kissed Maggie’s shoulders with subtle teasing licks, as her fingers traced the curve of her shoulders. The warmth of their bodies had the temperature under the comforter rising quickly. Maggie’s breathing was deep and steady, and her trembling had all but stopped. Taisha sensed Principal Turner was completely relaxed and contented to receive Taisha’s undivided adoration. She was glad, because she planned to take her time.

    Sometimes I think you’re just too good for me

    You give me the sweetest taboo

    That’s why I’m in love with you (with you)

    You give me the sweetest taboo

    Too good for me

    Taisha continued slowly kissing her way across and down Maggie’s body. As she came closer to Maggie’s breasts a new song came, and Taisha grinned.

    Maggie vaguely remembered the old rock-and-roll song, but could not recall the name or the group. Nevertheless, she closed her eyes, listened, and let Taisha have her.

    “When I get home, babe, gonna light your fire

    All day I’ve been thinkin’ about you, babe

    You’re my one desire

    Gonna wrap my arms around you

    And hold you close to me

    Oh, babe I want to taste your lips

    I want to fill your fantasy, yeah”

    Taisha’s lips circled Maggie’s right breast, spiraling her way up toward her erect nipple. When her lips reached the pinnacle, she pressed her flattened tongue against her and swirled against her nipple. Maggie moaned and pressed her chest skyward.

    “Oh my, Principal Turner likes…” She raised up and smiled at Maggie, who looked at her with desperate longing.

    Maggie was in complete wonderment as to how she seemed to know exactly what to do, to push her to new levels of arousal.

    “I’ve never felt anything so tender…” Taisha gently licked from the base of her breast to the edge of Maggie’s areola and pulled up. “…yet so stiff at the same time.”

    She sucked Maggie’s rock-hard nipple between her lips, teasing it with her tongue. Her dark beautiful eyes locked on to Maggie’s as Maggie moaned blissfully. The old song, she thought from the 70’s or 80’s continued, sounding so familiar.

    “You can see it in my eyes

    I can feel it in your touch

    You don’t have to say a thing

    Just let me show how much

    I love you, need you, oh babe”

    When the chorus hit, she remembered the title.

    “I want to kiss you all over

    And over again

    I want to kiss you all over

    Till the night closes in

    Till the night closes in.”

    Taisha continued her tender assault on Maggie’s breasts, kissing gently, nibbling, tonguing and caressing.

    “Oh Taisha, oh, ho, ah!” she gasped in short spurts, pushing her chest toward Taisha’s warm lips.

    No one had ever kissed her like that. Sam almost always seemed to squeeze and suck her tits boorishly, occasionally hitting the sweet spot, but Taisha was like a musician playing Maggie’s body, masterfully.

    Just as Maggie reached the point of pleasure becoming over-stimulation, Taisha kissed lower, tracing the outline of Maggie’s ribcage. Maggie laid back with her eyes closed, letting her maestro play her to perfection.

    “So, show me, show me everything you do

    ‘Cause baby no one does it quite like you

    Love you, need you, oh babe

    I wanna kiss you all over

    And over again…”

    Maggie wondered if Taisha knew how this would all go, to the level of detail of knowing the right songs to play in the proper order. But, in the moment, she didn’t care.

    “I wanna kiss you all over

    Till the night closes in

    Till the night closes in

    Till the night closes in…”

    Taisha’s slow deliberate worship of Maggie continued. Her hands remained in constant motion caressing her sides, feeling each rib as her lips and tongue touched and tasted her satin skin. Maggie’s hips gently swayed as Berlin began to sing, making her heart flutter.

    “Watching every motion

    In my foolish lover’s game

    On this endless ocean

    Finally, lovers know no shame

    Turning and returning

    To some secret place inside”

    Maggie’s body pulsed with each heartbeat, her pussy warm and wet as Taisha touched all of her.

    “Watching in slow motion

    As you turn around and say

    Take my breath away

    Take my breath away”

    Maggie could not have imagined a better song. Taisha took her breath away time after time! She wanted to tell Taisha how good this felt, but there were no words. There really was no need for words. She just let the music wash over her and enjoyed Taisha’s heavenly touch.

    “Through the hourglass I saw you

    In time you slipped away

    When the mirror crashed, I called you

    And turned to hear you say

    If only for today

    I am unafraid,

    Take my breath away

    Take my breath away”

    Maggie’s heart raced as the words rang true. If only for today, she was going to savor every moment with Taisha!

    Taisha worked lower, peeling back the cover as she consumed Principal Turner’s beautiful body. She marveled as Maggie’s belly quivered at her touch. There was a subtle little valley that traversed from Principal Turner’s sternum to her belly button, and slightly beyond. Taisha followed it, slowly kissing her way, stopping just above her indented belly button.

    Maggie felt a tickle in her belly that sent a chill down her spine, causing her pelvis to raise.

    “In due time, Principal Turner, in due time.” Taisha moved her knees between Maggie’s legs, then pulled them up under her so she could continue lower. As the next song began, Taisha raised her upper body to the push-up position and continued to kiss Maggie’s delicate tummy.

    “Close your eyes, give me your hand, darling

    Do you feel my heart beating?

    Do you understand?

    Do you feel the same?

    Am I only dreaming?

    Is this burning an eternal flame?”

    Maggie sighed as another oldie but oh-so-goodie tossed any remaining defenses into the blissful abyss that Taisha Smith had cast her into. She looked down at Taisha, her dark hair tickling Maggie’s belly as she looked back, hungrily kissing and gently licking her sensitive stomach. Every kiss was as gentle and deliberate as the first.

    Taisha reached Maggie’s well-manicured muff and began kissing her way around the perimeter. When she breathed in her pungent aroma, she felt an overwhelming heat rush between her legs. On all fours, she ground her thighs together causing her labia to rub, nearly making herself come. Principal Maggie Turner affected her like no one ever had. It took all her will not to let Maggie, help her out of her clothes, and do as she pleased.

    Taisha had dreamt of this for so long! She just needed to be patient a little longer, to be certain she had her completely. Her pussy ached and she wasn’t sure how much more she could take, but she had come this far…

    “Oh, Ms. Taisha, please,” pleaded Maggie.

    Taisha exhaled heavily, inches from Maggie’s-soaked pussy, flooding her with hot breath. “What do you want, Principal Turner?”

    “Make love to me, please,” Maggie panted, gyrating her hips.

    “What do you want me to do, Principal Turner?” she asked commandingly, staring up at her.

    Maggie looked down at Taisha hovering over her. Taisha’s eyes closed as she breathed Maggie’s aroma, slowly moving her head side to side, teasing her bush with the tip of her nose.

    “Oh please, lick my pussy, Ms. Taisha,” Maggie said, with desperation in her voice.

    Taisha opened her eyes and looked at her tauntingly. “Do you want me to lick your pussy, or do you want me to eat your pussy ’till you come in my mouth, Principal Turner?”

    Maggie gasped, and whispered, “Oh God.” She took a deep breath, fearing Taisha would torture her mercilessly, before delivering. “Please, eat my pussy and make me come in your mouth, Ms. Taisha.”

    Taisha saw the look of desperate longing on Maggie’s face as she begged her. She had dreamed of this for so long! Her throat tightened and pussy steamed. She could hardly even speak.

    “Spread your legs and open that pretty pink pussy for me, Principal Turner,” said Taisha, calmly.

    She did as commanded without hesitation as The Bangles sang.

    “I believe it’s meant to be, darling

    I watch you when you are sleeping

    You belong with me

    Do you feel the same?

    Am I only dreaming?

    Or is this burning an eternal flame?”

    Taisha watched as her moist, sticky labia peeled apart like a zipper, opening her intensely pink slit. “Do you give yourself to me, unconditionally, Principal Turner?” She asked and waited, mouth open, hovering.

    Maggie looked at her penetrating, hungry, dark eyes and had no resistance. “Yes, Ms. Taisha, yes…”

    Taisha rested on her elbows between Principal Turner’s legs and gently caressed her inner thighs, before sliding her hand under and around her thighs. Her fingers glided over the soft skin of her belly. Then on que with the music she held her hands palms up at Maggie’s side and wiggled her fingers, as she lip-synced, “Give me your hands,” along with the song.

    “Close your eyes, give me your hand

    Do you feel my heart beating?

    Do you understand?

    Do you feel the same?

    Am I only dreaming?

    Or is this burning an eternal flame?”

    Maggie took Taisha’s hands as she watched her tongue extend toward her hot wetness. Maggie’s upper body quivered in anticipation, giving Taisha’s pussy a little rush of pleasure as her tongue made contact. The feeling of excitement was remarkable as she felt Maggie squeeze her hands and raise her pelvis in response. Maggie’s mouth opened, releasing a series of quick gasping moans. She felt Taisha’s warm tongue gently push between her engorged labia and glide up to her stiffening clit.

    Taisha marveled at the delicate softness of her pussy lips and began to plant a series of airy little kisses on them. Then she licked again, “So deliciously tangy, sweet Principal Turner,” she sighed, as her breath flooded Maggie’s raging pussy.

    “Oh, Ms. Taisha, what you do to me,” she whimpered. And as Taisha’s tongue hit home, she let out a long quivering moan of pleasure. This time when her tongue reached Maggie’s clit, she swirled it, and sucked her clit between her lips.

    Maggie’s mouth opened wider and her back arched as she sang out. “Oooohhhh Taish, a, so, huh, good!”

    Taisha released her, and she collapsed back to the bed. “Your clit is so hard, Principal Turner, it’s like a diamond between rose pedals,” she said, before leaning in and parting her labia again.

    Maggie surrendered to the gentle probing of Taisha’s tongue and felt another rush of pleasure as Taisha sucked her labia into her mouth. “I love what you do, ah! To me, aaaaahhhhh!”

    Her hips rolled gently as Taisha’s lips and tongue kept her on the edge of climax for several minutes, until she couldn’t take anymore. The orgasm built slowly and steadily. Maggie squeezed her hand tightly and pulled Taisha against her, when, suddenly, Taisha stopped again.

    “You’re such a good student, Principal Turner! I’ve never had such an eager teacher’s pet before,” taunted Taisha, before diving back into her sweet pussy.

    “Oh, please make me come, Taisha…”

    Taisha pulled back. “What did you call me?”

    Maggie panicked, not sure what Taisha meant. Then she recalled. “Sorry, Ms. Taisha, please…” Taisha smiled and resumed devouring Maggie. “Hoah, God! I, I wanna learn the thousand ways!”

    Taisha pulled back again, “Oh you will, Principal Turner,” she grinned and moved to continue, “you will.”

    Taisha’s mouth eased back into her pussy as Salena Gomez began to play. Maggie pulled desperately on Taisha’s hands, needing to keep that beautiful mouth buried in her oozing cunt. She closed her eyes and breathed in rapid moaning gasps between lightning bolt blasts of pleasure.

    “Can’t keep my hands to myself

    No matter how hard I’m trying to

    I want you all to myself

    Your metaphorical gin and juice

    So come on, give me a taste

    Of what it’s like to be next to you

    Won’t let one drop go to waste

    Your metaphorical gin and juice”

    Taisha wouldn’t let one drop of her oh-so-real pussy juice go to waste. She loved the taste of Principal Turner and continued to lap up every drop of her precious nectar, still in disbelief that Principal Maggie Turner lay before her, legs spread wide, giving herself completely.

    Maggie’s grip stayed firm as Taisha’s lips and tongue remained in constant motion, licking, probing and sucking, methodically bringing her closer and closer to climax, yet again.

    “Ms. Taisha, no, ah, one has, ah, huh!” Her body jerked with each syllable. “Ever made me, aaahhhh!”

    Taisha sensed a rush of creamy juices coating her tongue, and knew Maggie was close. She would not torment her any further and began to move her head in a figure eight motion.

    Maggie’s back arched, legs stiffened, and pelvis raised again, spreading herself just a little wider. She wanted to yell out that Taisha was making her come again, but didn’t, for fear Taisha would stop and torment her further. Her screaming clit sent convulsive waves of pleasure through her, causing her body to jerk in rhythm.

    “The doctors say you’re no good

    But people say what they wanna say

    And you should know if I could

    I’d breathe you in every single day.”

    Taisha moved in time to the song as Maggie’s hips spasmed uncontrollably. Maggie’s death grip on Taisha’s hands continued, as she held Taisha in place. “Making me, come!” She squeaked.

    Maggie let loose with a series of squealing moans, relishing an incredible climax, until she had all she could stand. She released Taisha’s hands, and looked down at her while she wiggled away.

    Taisha saw the look of desperation and pleasure on Maggie’s face and quickly raised her head and brought her flattened fingers to Maggie’s clit, rubbing in rapid, tiny circles.

    Maggie jerked and cried out, as her clit spasmed again in paralyzing pleasure.

    “Oh, I don’t think you’re done, Principal Turner.” She grinned as Maggie again tried to wiggle free.

    “Oh, my God,” she gasped.

    Taisha pressed her flattened hand against her pussy and rubbed her rapidly up and down, causing Maggie’s clit to fire, yet again. Her whole body contracted as another orgasmic charge shot through her.

    Finally, Maggie grabbed her hand and pulled her toward her. “I can’t take any more,” she gasped.

    “It’s okay, Principal Turner, I’ll kiss it and make it better,” she said softly, as she began to gently kiss her enflamed labia.

    Maggie tensed, but as the gentle kisses continued, she began to relax. The feel of Taisha’s lips and tongue gently massaging her pussy lip was heavenly. She looked into those sexy dark eyes with complete contentment.

    Taisha lapped up her tangy sweet juices, savoring the fact that her long awaited fantasies of Principal Maggie Turner had finally come to fruition. She felt she could stay in that moment forever. Her feeling of satisfaction grew as Maggie leaned her head back and seemed to go completely limp, content to enjoy the intimate contact as long as Taisha wished to continue.

    After a few moments Taisha began to crawl up on top of Maggie and hovered over her in the push-up position. Maggie looked at her, smiling, and after a moment raised her head off the bed to kiss her. Taisha reciprocated and Maggie’s head dropped back.

    Tasting her own cum on Taisha’s mouth, Maggie began to shift her head to savor the flavor of the previously untasted skin. Her need to reciprocate and taste Taisha’s juices grew, and she gripped the sides of Taisha’s dress to try to pull it up.

    Once again, Taisha stopped her. “You taste your pussy, don’t you, Principal Turner?”

    Maggie kissed her passionately

    “You like it don’t you?”

    Maggie nodded and rolled them both over, taking the top, kissing her deeply. Then she stopped and looked into her eyes, longingly. “I’ve never wanted anyone so much, Taisha. Please let me make love to you,” she whispered, before kissing her again.

    Taisha’s hands began to slide down Maggie’s back as Maggie’s tongue explored her mouth. She so much wanted to shed her clothes and let Maggie have her way, but she resisted once again. She had come this far and needed to remain patient. Maggie would submit on Taisha’s terms and Taisha’s timeline. She needed to push her just a little further, before reeling her in completely.

    As her hands glided over Maggie’s naked ass, Taisha’s pussy ached for attention. She could barely grasp the reality of Principal Maggie Turner naked on top of her, begging to make love to her. For her own sanity’s sake, she needed to get to Liz for some relief very soon, but for now, she would keep Maggie wanting more.

    “In due time, Principal Turner…”

    Maggie’s frustration grew to a boiling point! Taisha’s hands caressed her naked ass and back, sending goose bumps all over her body. She loved being nude for Taisha, and letting her touch her everywhere, but she needed Taisha’s skin against hers. She trembled and kissed her passionately, becoming more excited by the second. Once again, she moved toward Taisha’s dress to pull it off.

    Taisha gripped Maggie’s hands and in a split second rolled them both, straddling Maggie and pinning her hands to the bed next to her head. She looked down at her, staring into her hazel eyes. “Principal Turner, you have a one-track mind.” Taisha grinned mischievously.

    She kissed Maggie, probing her mouth with the magical tongue that just brought her so much pleasure. “Have I not made myself clear?” She kissed Maggie’s neck, sending chills through her again.

    Taisha pressed herself against Maggie’s pelvis, letting her feel the steaming, moist heat of her pussy through the fabric. “Please, Ms. Taisha, Let me take that dress off of you…”

    Taisha licked Maggie’s left nipple, keeping her pinned to the bed. Maggie’s chest heaved skyward. The goose bumps washed over her again. “Oh my, are you chilled, Principal Turner? Let me get you under these covers,” she said, releasing her hands.

    Maggie’s hands quickly gripped Taisha’s thighs through the dress, as she unconsciously pushed her pelvis against Taisha’s heat. Taisha pulled the covers down on either side of Maggie, as she slid off to her right side. Maggie scrambled to clear herself of the covers and climb underneath, sure that Taisha would shed her clothes and join her.

    Instead, Taisha slid under the covers with her dress on and took back her position on top of Maggie. This time, however, it was just the silk panties between them. Taisha had lifted her dress and Maggie could feel her wetness. “That’s better, isn’t it, Principal Turner?”

    Maggie gasped and nodded, before raising up to kiss Taisha again. They kissed slowly for several moments before Taisha broke the kiss, again.

    “Tell me what you want, Principal Turner,” she whispered, before moving in to kiss Maggie’s neck.

    Maggie’s head rolled back and away, surrendering her sensitive skin to Taisha’s lips, while her hands gripped Taisha’s ass through the fabric and pushed her hot wetness against Maggie’s naked pelvis.

    She panted uncontrollably, “I want to make love to you, Taisha. I wanna feel your skin against mine and kiss you all over. I wanna taste you and feel you and pleasure you…” Maggie groaned long and slow as her fingers clutched her round ass, desperately. She rubbed herself against Taisha’s womanhood. “Please let me taste you, Ms. Taisha!” she panted.

    “Tell me exactly what you want to do to me, Principal Turner,” she whispered, in a quaking voice.

    Maggie could tell she was close, and her heart raced in anticipation. She let it all out, grinding herself against Taisha. “I wanna taste your sweet pussy, Ms. Taisha. I wanna feel your thighs on my cheeks as I slide my tongue in and out of you.” Remembering Taisha’s earlier words, she continued, “I wanna eat your pussy till you come in my mouth, Ms. Taisha… Please, Ms. Taisha…”

    Taisha nearly came in her panties hearing those words, particularly delivered with obvious desperation, but once again she took control. Maggie’s hands were pulling her dress up, when she pushed herself up to an upright position, straddling Maggie. She reached around and pulled Maggie’s hands off her ass and held them on her hips.

    “I can’t tell you how many times I’ve dreamed of this, Principal Turner, but there’s so much more I need to show you…” She stopped and looked down at Maggie’s hungry eyes. The vision of her naked body and all that silky skin was breath taking. “But for now, I think we’ve had a memorable morning, to say the least.”

    Taisha leaned down, kissed Maggie again and pulled the covers back up over them. After kissing her slowly and sensually, she rolled off to Maggie’s side and slid an arm under her neck. With her other hand, she reached for Maggie’s cheek and guided her head against her shoulder.

    “Let’s catch our breath for a little while,” Taisha said softly, as she caressed Maggie’s face.

    Maggie, snuggled up against her, brought her knee up over Taisha’s thighs and an arm across her stomach. She nestled her nose against Taisha’s neck, resting her head on her shoulder. She suddenly felt warm and calm, like she was where she belonged.

    Taisha gently ran her fingers back and forth across Maggie’s back, feeling her warmth against her. Principal Turner seemed so small and fragile nestled against her. Her mind could barely grasp that the larger-than-life woman she idolized felt so soft and delicate, as they seemed to melt into one another under the warm covers. They both lay there, uncertain what to say, but enjoying the moment nestled together, feeling the other’s breath. Maggie’s head rested on her shoulder, feeling her heartbeat. She was the most relaxed she’d felt in years when, once again, Taisha seemed to read her mind.

    “So, Principal Turner, have I successfully relieved your tension?” she asked, softly. Maggie could feel Taisha smiling.

    Without moving a muscle, Maggie responded in a whisper, “Oh, my God yes! You may have missed your second calling, besides teaching. That was ‘hands down’ the best massage I have ever had.” She grinned, eyes closed, breathing slow and steady. “What would it take to retain your masseuse services exclusively, Ms. Taisha?” sighed Maggie.

    “First of all, this is all about teaching, Principal Turner,” she said, emphasizing the word ‘is’. “Secondly, you have my exclusive masseuse services and to retain them, all you must do is continue to be a good student, enjoy, and follow my teachings. I take it you’ve enjoyed your lessons so far, Principal Turner?”

    Maggie sighed, “Oh yes, Ms. Taisha, in case that is not completely obvious.”

    “And you want to continue?” Taisha asked calmly.

    Maggie felt a quick tinge of guilt, thinking about Sam, but knowing he as much as admitted to cheating repeatedly, helped push that thought aside. As she breathed the scent of Taisha’s perfume combined with the scent of sex in the air, she knew she had to have more. She had never felt lips as soft and warm as Taisha’s. The ebony glow of her skin, the warmth of her body, had her completely captivated. Her mind replayed the lyrics from earlier. “Is this burning an eternal flame…” Her body felt like a volcano of molten desire, the pressure building again already, even after the release Taisha had given her this morning. She lay there, feeling her, wanting her, in awe of her ability to bring pleasure to Maggie, far beyond reason.

    She was terrified by just how badly she needed more. She had to continue, she wanted to experience every one of the thousand ways, a thousand times! Her heart raced and pussy moistened yet again. But in the darker recesses of her mind, she felt the fear of losing everything she worked for. She had encountered so many drug-addicted students over the years that had let their addiction take everything. This felt like she imagined a drug addict must feel. Part of you knows you should stop, but your mind and body need more. Through the fear, she trusted Taisha and believed she would not, knowingly, jeopardize her career.

    “Yes, I do want to continue, Ms. Taisha. Yes, yes and thrice yes!” Maggie’s excitement grew.

    “Excellent, Principal Turner, I… Oh, my goodness. Your heart is pounding.” Taisha’s voice rose.

    Taisha again fought the urge to let Maggie have her wish. Her pussy throbbed at the thought of rolling over and riding Maggie’s eager tongue to screaming orgasm. Instead, she swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and continued.

    “You’ve had a great first session so far, but for now I want you to breathe slow and easy,” she said, taking a deep breath and exhaling audibly. Maggie followed her lead. “Good, just close your eyes and breathe with me, Principal Turner. Excellent, your heart rate is slowing already. Can you feel my heart beating?”

    Maggie stilled herself and felt it. “Yes, I can,” she said calmly, in awe of Taisha’s ability to connect with her so completely.

    “Good. Just focus on my heartbeat and my breathing, Principal Turner. Mmmm, you feel warm and wonderful against me. I never want this to end.”

    Maggie sighed and imagined she was melting into Taisha. Her nose touched Taisha’s neck, feeling her pulse, slow and strong as Maggie’s heart rate slowed to match.

    After a moment, Taisha sighed and licked her lips. “I can still taste you, Principal Turner.”

    Maggie wanted so much to know what Taisha would taste like. “Please, let me taste you, Ms. Taisha! I’ll do whatever it takes…”

    “I like your enthusiasm, Principal Turner, but be careful what you wish for. You should know, I had a teacher’s assistant in college that begged for a taste. Once she got it, she couldn’t get enough. She eventually lost her position when they found out she was fraternizing with a student. It wasn’t me, I assure you, but she was obsessed. She sent e-mails and texts with inappropriate material on her university accounts. I tried not to encourage her and rarely if ever responded in writing, but in the end that only made it worse. It was all there for the world to see and my lack of response made it seem like she was stalking me.”

    Maggie thought about what she just heard. In her line of work, she learned long ago never to send written communications or even leave voice messages that you did not want the whole world to see. Even so, she had to admit her thoughts had been dominated by Taisha Smith since that first shoulder massage, before anything had happened, and before she even understood the nature of her desire for more. She lay silent for a long moment, having never felt desire like this before. She couldn’t help but be a little terrified.

    “You’ve really never been with a woman, before me?” Asked Taisha.

    “No, not even close,” replied Maggie. “Never even thought about it, really. Like anyone, I could appreciate the beauty of women and be a little jealous of a body like yours, but never…”

    She went quiet, as Taisha smiled at the thought Maggie had noticed her body before. “Never what, Principal Turner?”

    “I’ve never wanted anyone so much in my life. I wanna make love to you…” Maggie tried to roll on top of Taisha, but Taisha gripped Maggie’s head and held it to her shoulder.

    “Still yourself, Principal Turner. It has been a remarkable morning, but for now, we rest. As much as I would like to let you have your way with me, I want you to think very carefully about it, before you cross a line you may not want to cross…”

    “The line has been crossed, Ms. Taisha; you have made me feel things I never imagined. I have jumped over the line so far I can’t even see it anymore. And I don’t want to go back…”

    Sensing Maggie’s skyrocketing excitement level, Taisha began gently stroking her hair. “Ssshhhhhh. Calm yourself, Principal Turner. All in due time.”

    Maggie felt if she heard “in due time” one more time she would burst, but the gentle touch to her head and the calming tone seemed to take the edge off. Instead, she took a deep breath. She would wait if that’s what it took. It had been, after all, the most satisfying morning of her life so far.

    “That’s it, Principal Turner, just breathe with me.” Taisha’s hand continued petting Maggie’s hair. “Enjoy the moment.”

    As she calmed down and settled into a pattern of quiet breathing with Taisha, Maggie could hear Taisha’s heart beating. She heard the gentle smack of Taisha’s mouth as she licked her lips again.

    “I guess the old saying is true after all,” Taisha whispered. “You are what you eat. I am a Principal Turner.” Taisha giggled.

    Maggie could not help but laugh a little as she nuzzled against Taisha. It was true. Taisha had turned her world upside down and there was no going back. There was no way she could stop after what she just experienced. She had to see what else Taisha had in store.

    “Yes, you are, Ms. Taisha. Completely,” said Maggie contentedly.

    Taisha continued to stroke Maggie’s hair until she felt her drift off, spent and satisfied.

    She stopped and craned her neck to verify Maggie was in fact sleeping. She relaxed and lay there, replaying this morning and the past few weeks. Her pussy ached for relief, and she thought of how she might rub herself off while Maggie slept. But she knew she would never pull it off. She needed it bad and she needed to cum hard and loud! She tried to wiggle free, but could feel Maggie stirring almost immediately with each attempt. Instead, she lay still, trying to clear her head and buy time until she could get to Lizzy. She was going to fuck the hell out of that little slut when she got the chance!

    Eventually she calmed down and drifted off to sleep with Maggie. When she woke, she was alone in the RV. She glanced at the clock and saw it was 2:09 PM. She had been out for at least three hours and could not believe Maggie had left without her noticing.

    The urgent need to pee apparently was what woke her, as she rushed to relieve herself. When she finished, she went to the front of the RV and heard Maggie swimming. She walked out and took a seat at the end of the pool in a lounge chair. Once again, she enjoyed the view of Maggie’s ass peeking out of the water as she swam, topped off by the brief shot of the speedo outlining her camel-toe as she did the flip-turn in front of her.

    The next lap, Maggie caught a glimpse of her and stopped. “Well, hello, Ms. Taisha. So glad to see you up and about! Does this mean we are officially rested?” She grinned teasingly.

    “Apparently, Principal Turner. And it seems you have energy to burn,” smiled Taisha.

    “You were sleeping so soundly, and I wanted to make sure you had plenty of rest…” Maggie teased.

    Taisha was happy to see Maggie, truly had come to grips with their budding relationship and was already comfortable flirting with her.

    “We’ll see soon enough who needs a break, Principal Turner, but for now, enjoy your swim.” Taisha stood up and walked toward the RV.

    Maggie stared as she walked, entranced by her dark skin against the bright yellow dress. She watched those hips sway, imagining her naked ass, unencumbered by clothing. “Oh God, I wanna kiss that ass,” she said without thought and louder than she intended.

    Taisha stopped, turned and looked wide-eyed. “Principal Turner, you naughty girl.” She watched Maggie’s face flush red.

    Taisha couldn’t help but bite her lip, suppressing the urge to take Maggie back into the RV and remove that bathing suit… She took a deep breath to compose herself.

    “Principal Maggie Turner is an ass girl, who knew?” She grinned brightly. “In due time, Principal Turner, in due time,” Taisha added.

    Maggie could barely look at her as the red color remained on her face, while Taisha felt a huge sense of victory with Maggie’s first real unsolicited profession of a previously secret desire. The latest rush of heat was all Taisha could take. She needed relief and needed it immediately! She looked hungrily at Maggie, and her grin turned devious. Maggie, on the other hand, had the look of a loving puppy, desperate for attention but uncertain if her master was angry with her. And oh, how she hated hearing that phrase again.

    “I know I promised you the whole day, but I have some urgent matters to attend to. I will be back as soon as I can…”

    Maggie’s eyes widened in panic, wondering if she’d somehow made Taisha angry. “I’m sorry, did I… How long will you be?” Maggie stammered.

    “No, no, relax, Principal Turner. Something just came up that I have to deal with. I should not be more than a couple hours. I’ll text you when I return.”

    “Can I fix you dinner?” asked Maggie, eagerly.

    “That would be great, Principal Turner. What time?” asked Taisha, politely.

    “Five o’clock okay?”

    “Yes, that should give me sufficient time. I have one condition.” Taisha looked at her intensely.

    “What is that, Ms. Taisha?” Maggie looked at her apprehensively.

    “You must wear the new outfit, I got you… And nothing else,” Taisha smiled rather smugly.

    Maggie’s face flushed again. She recalled the look on Taisha’s face when she first saw her in the outfit and replied, “Agreed, Ms. Taisha.”

    “That image is firmly planted in my mind; Principal Turner, I will see you soon.” Her hungry eyes returned as she slowly turned away.

    Maggie couldn’t help but think how literal Taisha’s comment was. In that outfit, Taisha would definitely see her, almost all of her. A scary new part of her enjoyed being exposed for Taisha, very much. She watched Taisha walk away hungrily, before finishing her swim.

    Taisha sat in her car and sent a text to Liz.

    Taisha: I need your services.

    Liz responded immediately.

    Liz: Yes Ms. Smith, anything!

    Taisha: On my way, be there in 15.

    Liz: Thank you Ms. Smith.

    Taisha: You know what to wear.

    Liz: Yes Ms. Smith. Toys?

    Taisha: If you like. Horny little slut!

    Liz: Yes Ms. Smith

    Liz had cleared the calendar, hoping Taisha would need her. She quickly tossed her sweats aside and put on a clean white thong, and nothing else. Then she spread her toys on the dining table, with a special addition she bought this Morning, anticipating Taisha’s call. She waited by the door and when 10 minutes had passed, she began looking through the peep hole for Taisha.

    When Taisha stepped out of her car, Liz felt a heightened rush of creamy heat between her legs and a tickling chill, as her exposed nipples stiffened instantly. Taisha was wearing a bright yellow, semi-loose fitting tube top. Her dark skin shimmered in the sun light. Her midriff was exposed, and her beautiful flat stomach stood contrasted against the bright yellow. She was clearly the image of an African goddess.

    Liz could barely breathe as she noticed the copper-colored waist band around her full-length pleated skirt. It flowed from her hips downward, meeting above her womanhood in a V shape, the cut dangerously low on her abdomen. Liz immediately wanted to touch that belly and let her fingers slide under that V… Before Taisha could knock, Liz opened the door. “Come in please, Ms. Smith. You are so beautiful, today.” She swallowed hard.

    Taisha stepped in, and Liz shut the door behind her. “I do like that outfit Lizzy. That tight little body looks so good in white! Turn for me, please.”

    Liz did as commanded. The look on Taisha’s face made her heart race. As she turned, she felt a hand slap her exposed backside.

    “Love that perky little ass, Cunt Licker.”

    “Thank you, My Goddess. I’ve never seen anyone so sexy in my life…” Liz looked her up and down, frantically drinking in the sight before her.

    “Thank you, Lizzy.” Taisha turned her back to her. “Time is of the essence, and I need your tongue inside me, Lizzy. Help me out of this, please.”

    Liz froze for a second, but quickly snapped out of it, and dropped to her knees. She found the clasp of the skirt and unzipped the back. Then she slowly peeled it down, exposing a white lace panty that hugged Taisha’s full ass, beautifully. As the skirt dropped, her hands slid over the white lace, caressing her ass while she planted kisses.

    “Panties, please,” commanded Taisha.

    No sooner had the words crossed her lips than Liz had her fingers inside the waist band, pulling them off. Taisha could feel Liz’s breath as she removed them for her. Then Liz’s lips drug across her exposed cheek, followed by a gentle nibble and a series of light kisses.

    Taisha imagined Principal Turner in Liz’s spot and knew she could be experiencing that right now had she allowed it. But, she told herself that would happen “in due time.” For the moment, she was content with the warm lips of her little bitch, cunt licker. “There’s my little ass-kisser,” Taisha sighed.

    Encouraged by Taisha’s words, she continued to worship her beautiful backside, pressing her tits against her thighs.

    “Damn Lizzy, those nipples are hard, Sweetie. They are definitely bigger than my college slut Tammy’s. Come over here and kneel, Sweetie,” Taisha said, walking toward the sofa.

    She sensed Lizzy staring as she walked, and when she reached the sofa, she turned and sat on the edge with her legs spread wide. Taisha smiled as Lizzy stood frozen on her knees, mesmerized by her spread cunt glaring at her. As Taisha was about to prompt her again, Liz quietly dropped to all fours and crawled toward her.

    Liz’s heart thumped and she could barely breathe as she approached. A small part of her hated being this out of control, but her pussy burned with excitement. She needed to please Ms. Smith and would do anything for her attention.

    “Look at you, Lizzy. You’re like a wolf stalking its prey! Are you drooling? What a horny little cunt-licker you are, aren’t you, Lizzy?”

    “Yes, Ms. Smith. I had to change panties twice today, hoping you would come over. I can’t stop thinking about tasting you and feeling you cum in my mouth.” She began to crawl between Taisha’s Knees.

    “Stop right there, Lizzy. You haven’t earned my pussy yet! Stay on your knees, but stand that body up and show me your titties.”

    Liz did as commanded, but her disappointment was obvious. As she straightened up, Taisha extended her feet and began kneading Liz’s breasts with her toes. Liz felt the tingle all the way to her clit and moaned her approval.

    “Those may be the biggest, hardest nipples I’ve ever felt, Lizzy. I think I mentioned my college cunt-licker rubbed me off with her nipples…”

    “Please, Ms. Smith,” sighed Liz, trembling as her hands caressed Taisha’s legs.

    “Does that thought make your panties wet Lizzy?”

    “Yes, Ms. Smith,” she gasped, sounding almost as if she were crying, but it was a spasm of pleasure. “Please let me make you come with my nipples and lick you clean afterwards.”

    “Okay, but you need to do something for me first, Lizzy.”

    “Yes, Ms. Smith,” said Liz, submissively.

    “I want you to finger yourself and show me how bad you want it.”

    “Yes, Ms. Smith.” Liz complied and slid her hand eagerly inside her panties. “My pussy is so wet for you. I wanna feel my nipple against your hot wet cunt and rub, Huh! Myself against, Huh!” Liz spasmed as her fingers plunged inside her soaked pussy. She shook uncontrollably. “Fuck, I’m gonna come for you Ms. Smith, I want your pussy so much!”

    “What a nasty little slut you are, Lizzy!” Taisha’s yelled, grinning at the feeling of power. Her pussy ached, reminding her how badly she needed some relief.

    “Yes Ms. Smith, Aaahhhhh! I’m coming for you. I love the way you touch my tits! My nipples are so hard for you…”

    Taisha watched in awe, as Liz’s body began to lunge forward and rock back with each rush of orgasmic pleasure. Liz’s hand was furiously working her pussy as she eagerly made herself come. Taisha couldn’t help but be a bit jealous of her, as her own pussy throbbed for attention.

    Liz’s body jerked so hard she nearly fell over. “Fuck! com, ing, for, you. Huh! Auh! Ms! Smith.” Then she let out a long-broken wailing moan, as her orgasm peaked and slowly subsided.

    “Very nice, Lizzy.” Taisha smiled and leaned back on the sofa, removing her feet from Liz.

    To Liz’s amazement, Taisha wrapped her arms behind her knees and pulled them up and out, raising her exposed pussy and spreading it wide open. Liz stared at the dark round ass cheeks hanging off the edge of the sofa, topped with the neon pink slit screaming for attention.

    When Liz’s senses returned, she remembered what Taisha had said about rubbing her off with her nipples. Her mind couldn’t even grasp how someone had even come up with such an idea, let alone figure out how to do it! None the less, she had her instructions, and the offering before her demanded an immediate and deliberate response. She walked forward on her knees and as she closed in, gripped her right tit with her right hand and guided her erect nipple toward its target. Taisha’s smile widened in anticipation, and she moaned softly as Liz made contact.

    “That is the hardest nipple ever,” Taisha sighed.

    Liz began to slide it up and down her soft wet slit as Taisha’s eyes closed.

    “Oh, Lizzy, that feels so good, Sweetie, don’t you dare stop,” sighed Taisha. “I need this bad, Baby.”

    Liz balanced herself with her left hand as she pressed her tit into the hot dampness. When she felt her nipple touch Taisha’s clit, she heard a moan of pleasure, prompting her to linger there. Then she began sliding up and down, pausing to focus on her clit each time.

    “Good girl, Lizzy, now the other, oh! Other one. It shouldn’t be, oh! left out,” panted Taisha, rolling her hips.

    Liz couldn’t believe this beautiful black Goddess lay before her, with arms and legs wrapped like a pretzel, spreading herself wide for her. The scent of Taisha’s cunt seemed to heat up Liz’s whole body. She pulled back her right tit and plunged her left nipple into Taisha’s gaping cunt. Next, she quickly moved up and down her length, before rubbing hard against her clit.

    “Oh, fuck, Lizzy! That’s the spot, Sweetie, right there…” Taisha’s rump rolled in tiny circles, rubbing herself against the huge nipple. “Fuck, I’m gonna come!”

    Liz felt an incredible rush, as Taisha let out a long high-pitched moan of pleasure. She smiled ear to ear watching her African beauty comr so easily and so quickly.

    “Oh yeah, don’t stop, Lizzy, ffffffuuuuuuccccckkkkk! Pound my fucking clit, I need it bad! Ah! Ah! Ah!” Taisha’s body jerked, as the much-needed orgasm released a flood of creamy cum over Liz’s tit.

    Liz continued rubbing her furiously, until Taisha finally released her legs and let her feet drop to the floor as her climax passed. Then without prompting or permission, Liz dove tongue first, contacting Taisha just below her slit, before licking slowly and firmly up the length of Taisha’s womanhood.

    “Did I give you permis, sion. You little cunt licking! Oh shit! Lick me, Cunt Licker!” Taisha didn’t care about control, she just needed to cum again. All the suppressed desire from this morning burst out of her on to the little slut’s tongue. She imagined Principal Maggie Turner’s tongue inside her, and let it happen.

    “Oh, God. Yes. Eat my fucking pussy!”

    Liz’s head jerked up and down and side to side, wildly munching Taisha’s cunt. The taste excited her so much! Pleasing her was all that mattered. She gripped Taisha’s legs behind the knees and pushed them up and out, plunging her rolling head into her tangy sweetness.

    Taisha rolled her head back and moaned, as Liz eagerly devoured her cunt like a frenzied animal. As her orgasm peaked, she gripped Liz’s ponytail and held her firmly against her as she came long and hard, coating Liz’s entire face with her sticky cum.

    When Liz could sense the orgasm finally pass, she slowed her pace, relaxing her tired tongue and gently lapped up her precious nectar. She lowered Taisha’s feet to the floor and continued to lick her clean for several minutes.

    Finally, Taisha held out her hand and Liz took it. Taisha pulled her up and sat Liz in her lap. Liz looked at her skinny, little thighs against Taisha’s thick, muscular legs and felt like a child.

    “That was excellent, Lizzy.” Taisha’s hands gently slid around her abdomen and she hugged her tight. I think you’ve earned a reward. What do you think it should be, Lizzy?” she said softly.

    Liz thought for a moment and sheepishly said, “I bought a new toy, today…”

    Taisha’s left hand gently slid over her breast, while her right hand gripped the waistband of Liz’s panties. “Help me get these off of you, Lizzy.”

    Liz quickly gripped the other side of her waist band and straightened her legs out in front of her. Next, she pressed her feet to the floor, raised her ass and felt her back press against Taisha’s chest. She quickly shoved her panties down with her left hand, while Taisha pushed the right side down.

    They got them to her mid-thigh, but Taisha could not reach further. Liz wiggled her legs trying to get them off, but couldn’t. Taisha’s left hand gently pinched her nipple, and she began to nibble Liz’s neck. In response, Liz frantically bent her legs and pushed her panties past her knees. Both of Taisha’s hands gripped her breasts, firmly rubbing them. Liz kicked the panties off and tossed them with her toes.

    “Someone really wants their reward,” sighed Taisha.

    “Please, Ms. Smith.” Liz nestled her ass into Taisha’s warm lap.

    Taisha’s right hand slid down her abdomen to her cropped little bush, where her fingers gently rubbed in a small circle. Liz instinctively spread her legs to give Taisha access.

    “You bought another toy, did you, Lizzy?” whispered Taisha, as her fingers slid down Liz’s pussy. Her fingers spread, tracing the outside edge of her labia. “Wow! That slut cunt is warm, Lizzy.”

    Liz nodded and spread her legs further, pushing Taisha’s apart and forcing her naked ass against Taisha’s wetness. When Taisha brought her hand back up, she slid two fingers between Liz’s labia and spread them apart. Liz moaned softly and pressed her upper body against Taisha. Then Taisha slowly pushed her fingers inside her, causing a loud and high moan as she entered her.

    “Tell me about the toy, Lizzy. Five wasn’t enough?”

    Liz’s hips rolled as Taisha fingered her. She wasn’t sure how to answer. She loved having Taisha inside her and didn’t want to upset her. But she sensed a hint of anger in her tone.

    “Oh, Ms. Smith!” she whimpered, starting to fuck her fingers.

    “I asked a question. Do you want me to stop, Lizzy?” she asked with a slight tone, again.

    “No, please don’t! I want you inside me, Ms. Smith… It’s on the table.”

    “The table’s behind me. So, unless you want me to stop, tell me about it.” Taisha stopped moving her fingers.

    “No, please,” begged Liz, rocking her hips to keep fucking Taisha’s fingers.

    “I thought it would please you, Ms. Smith.”

    Liz was desperate, sensing she angered Taisha. She couldn’t see the grin on Taisha’s face. She only knew she’d stopped nibbling her neck and still was not moving her fingers.

    “So, I’m like your fiancé Tony. I’m not enough, you need a toy…”

    “God, no, Ms. Smith! I love when you touch me.” Her hips moved frantically. “I love having you inside me, please I didn’t mean to…” Liz gasped as Taisha resumed fingering her. “It’s a strapless, double-ended black cock, with a built-in vibrator…”

    When she heard the de***********ion, Taisha knew Liz was right. She instantly wanted to try it out, but decided she was enjoying making the little slut squirm.

    She cut her off. “So, you don’t appreciate me rewarding you by fingering your slutty little snatch! You need more…”

    “No please, Ms. Smith, I’m sorry! I thought you would enjoy it! You told me about your college sluts, and I wanted to be the best…”

    “I thought you were on the way, Lizzy, but after this insult, I don’t think you deserve it.” Taisha pulled her fingers out.

    “Please, Ms. Smith, I’ll do anything, I’m sorry…”

    Taisha shoved the two fingers in Liz’s mouth.

    “Shut your little slut-mouth and clean your cunt-juice off me.” Taisha sounded disgusted. “Do you think you deserve my fingers, Lizzy?”

    Liz shook her head, slowly.

    “You treated me like shit from day one, didn’t you, Lizzy?”

    Liz nodded.

    “You fucked a student in the supply closet on his 18th birthday didn’t you, Lizzy?”

    Her eyes closed and she nodded, still sucking Taisha’s fingers.

    “Technically that’s legal, but I could have ruined you for life, couldn’t I, Lizzy?”

    She nodded rapidly.

    “But I’m not going to Lizzy, I’m giving you a chance to redeem yourself. If the roles were reversed, you would have reported me wouldn’t you, Lizzy?”

    She nodded, dropping her head a little lower.

    “I ask again, do you think you deserve me, Lizzy?”

    She shook her head. Liz spun off her lap and dropped to her knees, still sucking Taisha’s fingers.

    “So. Are you gonna beg now, cunt licker?”

    Liz nodded still sucking her fingers, “Pwease et me uck yo pushie Ms. aisa.”

    “That’s a better attitude, Lizzy. Go get your phone and bring it to me.” Taisha pulled her fingers out.

    Liz could imagine what was coming and felt frenzied lust turn back to the familiar rage toward Taisha. When she handed her the phone, she dropped to her knees between Taisha’s knees, head down, looking at the floor.

    “Good, you didn’t change your password, I’m glad. Now, what do you want to say, Lizzy?” Taisha asked, as she held the phone out to record her.

    “I’m sorry I offended you, Ms. Smith. I didn’t mean to. I just want to be your cunt-licker, Ms. Smith. I’ll do whatever you want to prove myself, Ms. Smith.”

    “Can you remind me why I don’t trust you, Lizzy?” Taisha said, smugly.

    “I treated you rudely every chance I could. I was jealous of you and didn’t want you to get along with Principal Turner. I talked about you to the other staff members and made sure you did not get the full-time opening at the school.” Liz looked directly into the camera as she pleaded her case.

    “And now my fingers aren’t enough for you? You want another fuck toy, Lizzy? Five isn’t enough…”

    Oh, no, Ms. Smith, I love having your fingers inside me, please! I only wanted to please you, Ms. Smith! The new toy pleasures you, too! I wanted you to fuck me till we both came together. I thought you would like it. Please, I don’t need toys, let me lick your cunt and show you. I wanna taste your sweet pussy, Ms. Smith, please?”

    “Okay, Lizzy, I’ll let you. If you make me come again, I will let you fuck my fingers, okay, Sweetie?” Taisha showed a hint of compassion in her face, as she spread her legs.

    “Thank you, Ms. Smith! May I please suck your pussy, now?” she begged, looking dutifully at the camera.

    Taisha rested her right hand on her stomach, holding the camera and laid her left on the sofa next to her. Then she leaned back and slid her ass to the edge of the sofa, spread her legs and closed her eyes.

    When she gave Liz a slight nod, Liz smiled. “Thank you, Ms. Smith, I know I don’t deserve this.”

    Liz opened her mouth wide, covering Taisha’s slit completely. She sucked her pussy lips while her tongue probed between them. Taisha moaned her pleasure and could not recall anyone eating her pussy quite like it.

    Liz felt the rage toward Taisha melt away as the taste of her flooded her mouth. The warm delicate flesh felt so perfect in her mouth. Her own pussy flushed and heated, as she knelt before the beautiful African Goddess, yet again.

    Taisha hummed slightly, then began to speak softly, “Mmmm, Lizzy Sweetie, you do such amazing things with that mouth! It’s hard to believe it’s the same mouth that spews such venom towards me. And I swear, I can feel your heart beating through your tongue. How can such a hateful, cold heart, beat so strong?” Taisha moaned softly as Liz continued worshiping her pussy.

    Taisha felt an orgasm beginning to build, as Liz began to roll her head while maintaining her suction. Determined to make her work for it, Taisha did her best to hold off her climax as long as possible.

    Liz could sense and taste Taisha’s growing pleasure as her juices began to flow. She broke the suction and began to lick up and down the length of Taisha’s crack.

    “That’s it, Lizzy, lick me like a cuntsicle! Oh yeah, Honey,” sighed Taisha.

    Liz continued as commanded and somehow the term ‘cuntsicle’ seemed to fit in her mind. The creamy sweetness of Taisha’s pussy was every bit as addictive as a popsicle to a child. She relished the silky softness of her dark lips as her tongue pressed firmly against them, resisting the urge to thrust her tongue inside her tight little tunnel.

    “I love tasting you, Ms. Smith,” Liz exclaimed between licks.

    She continued licking her cuntsicle for several minutes until, seeing those dark pussy lips with the neon pink slit, she could no longer resist plunging her mouth back over them and pushing her tongue inside her.

    Taisha moaned her consent as Liz sucked her lips, hard, while her tongue wiggled its way inside her.

    Liz was amazed how smooth and perfectly round her opening felt, as she wiggled her tongue in and out. Her flavor was more intense deeper inside. When Taisha’s pleasure moans intensified, Liz sucked her harder, whimpering from excitement as she sucked.

    “Damn Lizzy, ah! Hard to stay pissed at that slutty fuckin’ tongue. Shit Sweetie!”

    Liz nodded and hummed “Muh huh, muh huh.” Her tongue pulled out and moved to lap at Taisha’s clit, without breaking the suction of her mouth. The taste intensified again, as her tongue tip pressed inside Taisha’s clitoral hood.

    Taisha began to moan long and loud as she felt a climax coming hard. This time she let it come. “Oh, Lizzy, hah! Su, suck my fucking cunt! Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh!”

    Liz felt her own juices dripping down her mons, as the rush of creamy cum coated her mouth. Taisha’s legs spread wider as the hips began several spastic thrusts.

    “Oh, fuck! Liz, zy!” She wined and gasped as she came in Liz’s mouth.

    Liz relentlessly sucked and lapped at Taisha’s cunt, taking in every drop of her essence. The smell, the taste, the feel, she loved every bit of it!

    Finally, Taisha gripped her ponytail and pulled her off. She panted, “Damn, Lizzy, such a hungry little thing!”

    Liz’s whole body tingled, knowing she made her Goddess cum. She couldn’t help smiling with pride, even with the camera still pointed in her direction. When Taisha released her ponytail, Liz looked her in the eyes and began slowly licking her slit again.

    “You insatiable little slut! Your hungry little eye looks like you want to eat me up,” Taisha said, wide-eyed and smiling.

    She looked straight in the camera and licked again. “I thought I just did that, Ms. Smith. Would you like me to go again?”

    Taisha smiled, and Liz felt a wash in contentment and pride from pleasing her so well.

    “Tempting Cunt Licker! But I do have an important appointment, soon. You were a good little slut, though. How about this, Lizzy? As a reward for good behavior, I’m going to let you share your shower with me, so you can wash and shave me before my meeting. Would you like that, Lizzy?”

    “Oh, yes, Ms. Smith. I wanna wash you! Please.” Her eyes lit up with excitement.

    “Would you like my fingers back now, Lizzy?” Taisha looked at her approvingly and smiled subtly.

    Liz’s eyes brightened. “Yes please, Ms. Smith. I would like that very much!” Liz practically jumped to her feet. She was ready to take her seat in Taisha’s lap and open her aching pussy for her, again.

    Taisha darted her eyes down and to the left. Liz followed them toward Taisha’s left hand laying on the sofa, with her first two fingers pointing sky ward and the thumb and other fingers in a semi-fist. She looked back at Taisha, confused.

    Taisha looked at her hand and then back at Liz. “There they are slut, ride ’em.”

    The split-second flash of anger in Liz’s eyes made Taisha grin again, basking in her power. There was no doubt in either one of their minds Liz would comply, and she did. She stepped around Taisha’s left knee and stepped up to the couch. Taisha never broke eye contact and just grinned at her knowingly.

    “You want them more than Tony’s cock, don’t you, Lizzy?

    “Yes, Ms. Smith.”

    “You want them more than your 18-year-old Mikey’s nine-inch steel dick, don’t you, Lizzy?

    The flash of rage, followed by the inevitable surrender. “Yes, Ms. Smith.”

    Liz brought her right knee up onto the cushion next to Taisha with her left foot still on the floor. She stared into Taisha’s eyes and began to lower her spread pussy toward Taisha’s fingers. Liz hated that Taisha had such control over her. She hated it, because the thought of lowering herself onto those fingers excited her more than anything she had ever done with her fiancé. She hated that humiliating herself for Taisha excited her far more than Tony’s cock ever did. It even dwarfed the moment she took Michael’s cock in her hand for the first time! She’d never felt anything so hard and silky smooth in her life, but she wanted this even more. She hated that Taisha was recording every bit of it, and it only excited her more, knowing she would watch herself later. Most of all, she hated that Taisha knew all of it.

    As her gaping pussy approached them, she knew what Taisha wanted and gladly complied, without being prompted. “May I please push those fingers inside me, Ms. Smith?”

    Even Taisha was surprised at the desperate longing on her face as she asked. The way Liz’s lips hung slightly open, as if her nose alone could not get enough air to her body. Taisha watched as she swallowed slowly and deliberately and loud enough to hear.

    “Yes, Lizzy, thank you for asking. Look how that tight little pussy opens for me.”

    Liz slowly spread her left leg out, sliding her foot across the floor as her right knee slipped between the cushion and back of the sofa. When she first made contact with Taisha’s fingers, she whimpered softly and lingered there, rocking her hips subtly, so the fingertips tickled her labia.

    “Oh, Lizzy, that little pussy is so wet,” sighed Taisha.

    “You make me that way, Ms. Smith.” Liz’s voice quivered as she lowered herself slowly onto Taisha. Her hips continued to rock as she pushed Taisha deeper inside her. “I love feeling you inside me. Oh! Ms. Smith, feels, so good.”

    “You’re like a wet little furnace in there, Lizzy.”

    Liz began to rock faster as her mouth hung open. Her eyes locked onto Taisha’s as her lips quivered and she sang out in a high-pitched moan. Liz began to bounce and rock, moaning in rhythm with her hips. She couldn’t understand how two fingers could feel so good, but she only knew they did and she couldn’t stop.

    Taisha’s eyes were so dark and mesmerizing, Liz felt powerless to look away, even as she fucked Taisha’s fingers shamelessly.

    “Better than Tony’s cock, Lizzy?” asked Taisha, her full lips begging Liz to kiss them.

    “Yes, huh, Ms. Smith so much, Oh God, feels so good.” Liz gripped the sofa back desperately with her right hand, trying to keep her balance.

    “Better than a plastic dick, Lizzy?” Taisha’s voice had a hint of disgust.

    “Yes, Yes! Yes!” Liz yelled, as her hips rocked wildly. “I wanna… ah, be… your… oh fuck, cunt licking… ah, little slut,” Liz yelled in broken gasps, on the verge of another powerful climax at the hand of the woman she once despised. “I’m coming for you, Ms. Smith!”

    As Liz succumbed to the finger-induced climax, she saw the sympathetic look on Taisha’s face, and it intensified the orgasm. Taisha’s mouth hung open, as if she were the one feeling the electric tingle emanating from her clit and energizing her whole body.

    Taisha savored the power she had over her, as Liz surrendered herself completely. As she held the phone, Taisha thought how much she would enjoy watching the recording later.

    Liz continued her frenzied hip grind, drenching Taisha’s hand with her cum. “Coming, so, hard, for, you!” She never broke eye contact as her orgasm gripped her, far longer than any Tony had ever induced. When it peaked, she slowly rode the two fingers, enjoying the feel of them sliding slowly in and out.

    “Are you done, Lizzy?” Taisha asked coyly. “What about the Thumb?”

    Suddenly Taisha’s thumb pressed against Lizzy’s still-supercharged clit, sending a pleasure shock through her lower body that caused her to jump and screech. Liz froze in place, as Taisha began finger fucking her and rolling her thumb on her clit.

    “AH!” shrieked Liz.

    Taisha watched her eyes widen in disbelief, as Liz felt a second orgasmic wave overtake her. Her mouth hung open as she began to wail sporadically, as her upper body jerked.

    “Oh God, com, ing for… Aaaahhh!”

    Liz collapsed forward, burying her face in Taisha’s neck, clinging to her with her left hand. Taisha felt the warm wetness of Liz’s open mouth against her neck as Liz muffled her screams of pleasure.

    Taisha’s fingers plunged in and out, and the merciless thumb rubbed her stiff clit faster and faster. Liz’s body spasmed uncontrollably while Taisha pressed harder and faster. Liz hung on so tightly Taisha could hardly breathe, but loving the power, Taisha didn’t want this to end. Her fingers began to tire, but she had to see how long Liz could endure.

    Liz needed more air and pulled off her neck, screaming her bliss at full volume.

    “That’s it, Sweetie, get it all out,” Taisha said softly, not letting up on the electrifying thumb.

    Taisha nearly fell sideways from Liz’s spasms; the phone was no longer capturing the image as Liz clung to her. When she couldn’t stand it any longer, Liz jumped up from Taisha’s fingers and threw her knees out behind her on the couch, still clinging to Taisha’s neck.

    She remained in that position, panting heavily.

    “I think that got it,” said Taisha, exhaling.

    “Oh my God, I never…” Liz could not find words as she caught her breath. After a moment she rolled herself into a seated position and Taisha put an arm around her, allowing Liz to rest her head on her shoulder.

    “Thank you, Ms. Smith, I…”

    “Thank you, Lizzy, I needed that release.” Taisha stroked Liz’s head gently as her mind turned back to this evening with Principal Turner…

    To be continued


  • Inside These Four Walls

    Font size : +


    Nikki is the exotic girl that always goes for what she wants. And Savannah happens to be one of the things she wants most at Richmond Academy. Nothing is stopping the mutual attraction that Nikki and Savannah feel towards each other, so why can’t they shake off the feeling that they’re hiding this huge secret?

    “I just want to have sex with you.” Nikki whined as she followed me through the library.

    “Not right now, Nik.”

    “Oh, c’mon!” She sped up her pace so she was pressed behind me while I reached for a book. Pressing a hand inside the waistband of my jeans she said, “Let me taste you.”

    I turned my head and looked at Nikki. She was beautiful. She had tan skin and long black hair that fell in curls. She looked up at me and I was met with these green exotic eyes. All I could think was wow looking at her right now. She was wearing a white tank top that was low cut revealing her ample cleavage and tan skin that I wanted to run my tongue against.

    I pulled her hand out of my pants and thanked God that we were in the secluded section of the library. Nikki was being relentless and horny and it wasn’t fair. All I wanted to do was find a book but she had other plans.

    “Let’s go back to your dorm and I can show you how hot you make me, Sav.” She was playing with the ends of my strawberry blonde hair and took the opportunity to slide her fingers past the waist band of my panties once again. I leaned back against her as my pussy craved attention.

    “I know you’re wet for me, so let’s take this to the bedroom.”

    I’ve known Nikki for about six months now, and I’ve been fucking her ever since. We went to an all girls school called Richmond Academy in Ontario, Canada. The school was known in the community as a drop off for affluent parents so they could spend their time doing anything and everything but raising their child.

    In less then fifteen minutes I was in my dorm lying in front of her with her legs spread open in front of me. I was taking my time to observe and explore before I went in for the kill. My finger gently trailed down her slit over her panties. She was soaking wet already and I haven’t even taken her panties off yet.

    “Fuck, Sav. Are you gonna do something with that pretty little mouth or are you just gonna sit and stare at my pussy all day?”

    “You’re always so impatient.” I purred. I lifted myself and kissed just above her belly button. She squirmed dying at the anticipation of what’s to come. I kissed a trail of kisses up her stomach before running my tongue over her breast. She had these amazing perky little tits that I never got tired of sucking on. With one of her nipples in between my teeth I pulled and she cried out in pleasure.

    “You’re making me so fucking wet, Sav. With your mouth sucking on my tit.” I kept my mouth on her tits, delegating my attention, and my hand was finding its way to her soaking pussy. I reached inside her panties and put my fore finger in her wet little cunt and just pumped in and out of her. My thumb pressed itself on her clit. It was as stiff as a rock and all I could think about was sucking on it like I was sucking on her tits.

    As if she was reading my mind, she cupped my face and kissed me so hard that it made me a little wet thinking about how much she wanted me. “Eat me.” She said. “Show me what else that hot little mouth can do.”

    So I sat in front of her and again I was eye to eye with her delectable cunt. I slowly pulled off her underwear, kissing her thighs as I went. I loved hearing her whimper my name. When I heard her moan I almost came right then and there. I so badly wanted to fuck her into next Tuesday. Her inner lips were jutting out and I licked my lips at the anticipation. I threw my hair over my shoulder and placed my hands on her hips as I slowly I licked at the juices flowing from her pussy. She tasted so fucking good that I couldn’t help myself. I didn’t want to tease her anymore so I latched my mouth on her pussy like it was the last supper.

    “Fuck, Sav.” She cried out lifting her body off the mattress. “Eat my pussy, Savannah. I want to cum. I want to come with your hot little tongue pressed against my pussy.” She squeezed her legs so that I was trapped in between her luscious pussy lips. I fucked her with my tongue and nibbled on her clit. With it between my teeth I sucked and nibbled until she was quivering. I darted my tongue and twisted it inside of her as she moaned my name. She was about to come and I squeezed her hips as she came into my mouth. I sucked at her juices and she just sat there motionless for a few seconds while my tongue lapped at the cum that was flowing from her cunt.

    I placed myself right beside her as I watched her come down from her climax. When she finally was breathing normally she turned to me and looked up and down my naked body. “You look so fucking hot with my cum all across your face.”

    My eyes closed at the dirty words she was telling me. I tweaked at my nipple before sliding my hands down to my pussy. She turned me on so much that I was wet beyond belief. Just as I was about to play with myself Nikki stopped me. When I opened my eyes again I was greeted with her ass in the air and her mouth on my pussy. I could feel her licking my slit and darting her tongue in my cunny. While she was kissing my clitoris she stuck a finger deep inside of me

    “Yes, Nik.” I moaned. “Suck on my clit, make me come for you, Nik.”

    And when we were inside these four walls she always did what she was told. I held her hair back as she ate me into another fucking universe. My head fell back and my whole body felt like it was on fire. I cried out her name and bit my lip to stop from waking anyone up. She sucked my lips and grasped my cunt in between her teeth.

    “That’s it, baby.” Nikki cooed. “Cum for me. I want to see you fall apart under me.”

    She knew the right words to say to get me over the edge. She shoved two fingers inside of me as she sucked hard on my clit. I moaned into my sheets and roughly ran my hands through her hair as she sucked on my pussy. I put both my hands on her head and pushed her face deep into my cunt, wanting her tongue to feel every part of me as I went into my climax.

    She was grinning down at me proudly which made me laugh. “That was…”

    “Mind-blowing.” I finished for her. “Where’d you learn to eat pussy like that?”

    She laughed and kiss me. I could taste my cum and I didn’t know what was hotter. The fact that she swallowed my cum, or her sitting next to me with her legs apart and her tits free.

    “Summer camp.” She told me.

    I stifled a yawn but nothing gets passed Nikki. “You tired?” She asked.

    “Nah.” I said. I went up on my elbows and started playing with her sweet little kitty. I was exhausted but I still wanted her pussy on my face.

    She smirked down at me and told me to get up. “I want to try something.”

    I laughed as she sat me up and crawled right in front of me. “What kind of tutoring session is this now?” I asked her.

    “The kind were I fuck you senseless.”

    She put her right leg over mine and her left under the other. My breathing became shallower as I realized what she was going to do next. She slowly started grinding her pussy against mine and I got wet instantly. She had her hand on my neck and once she got the hang of it she started furiously pushing her hot little cunny against mine. While she was grinding on my mound, she began to kiss me. I moaned into her mouth as she sucked on my tongue. She humped her cunt fast against mine and the friction was starting to build up. She was grinding into my sensitive clit. I felt like I was going to cum at any moment.

    “Fuck, Nikki.” I couldn’t take it. This was so fucking hot. “I’m gonna come.”

    “Come with me.” She moaned.

    “Fuck, Nik. I’m-ahh-I’m coming.”

    She clung onto me as we both came into each other’s pussy. She was one freaky thing, and I couldn’t get enough of this.

    With her breathy voice and her hand playing with my nipples she whispered, “I bet if I ate you out I could taste myself all over your hot little cookie.”

    “Nikki, are you trying to kill me?”

    “Oh c’mon,” she said in that sultry voice that I gave into every time, “death by sex wouldn’t be so bad.”

    “I want to bury my tongue so deep inside of you right now. I hope you know that.”

    She smirked darkly and turned around so that she was straddling my stomach. She bent over and I got a great view of my dinner and desert. I moaned loudly as she licked at my center.

    “Shh, someone will hear us.” She told me but I couldn’t help myself. She was too hot and just the simple thought of her tongue inside of me was setting me off. Finally she sat on my face, shutting me up completely. I licked at my juices that were all over her pussy and cried into hers as she was fucking me with her finger and sucking on my clit at the same time. She humped against my face, bouncing on my tongue. I grabbed her ass to get a steady hold of her and squeezed. I sucked on her clit so hard I felt it on the roof of my mouth. She came so hard on my face that I didn’t have time or the energy to lap it up. I let her come all over me as I let out my release at the same time.

    She slumped against me with her tongue still buried deep in my pussy. She seemed worn out so I rolled her over, feeling a little disappointed that my face was no longer her throne.

    “I think I wore myself out.” She giggled.

    I grinned down at her naked body, thankful that I don’t have a roommate. “Who would have thought you were a muff muncher?”

    She laughed darkly and sat up. “Maybe I just like one muff in particular.”

    I smiled as she got up and started walking around the room in all her glory. “Who’s this?” She held up a picture of me as a baby.

    “That’s me.”

    “You were cute.”

    She put the picture down and crawled onto the bed behind me. I felt her perky little tits on my back and sighed. She put her hand on my stomach and started tracing invisible patterns. Her touch seemed innocent at first before it started to wander south.

    “Nikki,” I meant for it to come out as a warning, but the moan that came out instead only encouraged her.

    “Let me touch you, Sav.”

    I swallowed and reveled the feel of her hand in between my legs. “You’re always so wet.” She purred in my ear. She nibbled on my earlobe and I whimpered. I wanted her to finish me off so bad that I would beg if I had to. I moved my hips to the rhythm of her fingers and was quickly getting to my climax. She was so fucking hot that I couldn’t help but come fast when she was touching me. I humped fast against her fingers and when she bit my neck I creamed all over my bed and all over Nikki’s fingers. I could feel her fingers against my pussy still. She had my cum all over her fingers and sucked on them until it was all gone.

    “Thanks.” I said breathlessly.

    “I love tasting you.” She told me as she went down on me again. I laid there as she cleaned me up. All this sex had me so spent that I couldn’t move even if my life depended on it.

    “I think you killed me, Nik.”

    She laughed and got up. “I have to go.” She started putting on her clothes and running her hands through her hair.

    “Where are you rushing off to?”

    She groaned and rolled her eyes. “Fucking Quinn needs me to help her tutor some girl on the soccer team so she won’t be kicked off.”

    “Have fun.”

    “I’d much rather be having sexy time with you but duty calls.”

    She leaned down and sensually kissed me goodbye. Her tongue was exploring my mouth vividly and just this was enough to make me wet again. “Bye, Sav. My mouth tastes like that juicy little pussy of yours.” She whispered against my lips.

    Fuck, I thought as I watched her walk out of my dorm. I was in way too deep. My mind went back to the first time we had sex.

    We were in the girl’s lavatory. We occupied the showers side by side each other and I closed my eyes so I wouldn’t peak over at her round tits.

    I didn’t hear her move into my shower, but I sure felt her press herself against me. I gasped feeling her nipples harden on my back. I stepped out from under the water and turned to see her smirking at me. I looked hungrily down her body, my eyes stopping right above her flat tummy.

    “Nikki, you’re in my shower.”

    “It’s not a big deal, Sav.” Nikki told me. She was getting closer to my shower and I stepped back. Normally I wouldn’t be afraid to go after what I want but there was something about her that made me want to take things slow.

    She stepped into the shower with me and I went blank. She had these perky tits that looked too perfect to even be real. Her tan skin was glowing in the dim light if the lavatory. My eyes wandered down to her bare core and my mouth watered. My eyes went back to hers and she was looking at me with a look of pure lust.

    “Nik I-“

    “I’m gonna kiss you.” She told me. “And either you can kiss me back or you can go back to your room.”

    She leaned in and licked her lips. She looked down at my breasts before looking back at my lips. When her soft lips touched mine I went into a frenzy. What started off as a gentle kiss turned into tongues fighting for dominance and hands on every part of my body. I cupped her face and pulled her against me. My back hit the tile and I gasped at the coldness of it.

    Her breasts were against mine and I felt her nipples moving against my skin. She pulled my bottom lip in between her teeth and latched her mouth onto my neck. I moaned at the feel of her tongue against my skin.

    “Sav?” I whimpered as a sign for her to continue and her teeth scraped against my skin in a way that made me cry out her name. “I really want you to show me what made you want me.”

    I pulled back from her and looked down at her lavish breasts. “Don’t do or say something you’re gonna regret tomorrow.”

    “You’re not my first pussy, okay?” She told me seriously. “Now put your mouth on me or I’ll find someone else to.”

    I pushed her down on the tile shower and she sat on the floor with her back against the wall. The water was still falling over us and drowned out the noise we made. Her breathing stopped for a second as I straddled her on the shower floor. For the first time I leaned down and took her breast my mouth.

    It was even better then I imagined. I got lost in the taste of her smooth tits. She tasted like a mixture of soap and Nikki. I swirled my tongue around her nipple and pulled on it with my teeth.

    “Ahh, Sav.” She cried. “Don’t stop.”

    “Get up.” I told her.

    “What?” She breathed.

    “Get the fuck up and stand still, Nik.”

    Immediately she got up and had her back again[i]st the shower wall. She ran her hands through the wet strands of my hair. I placed gentle kisses up her thighs until I reached the motherland. Looking at it made me feel like I was a child who was just granted an unlimited supply of candy. She was sick of the anticipation and shoved my face into sweet, sweet cookie. I let my tongue explore the folds of her body and felt her body shaking around me. Her hips were moving in rhythm to my tongue as she pressed my face into her.

    “God, Sav. Don’t stop I’m about to-ahhh.” She didn’t finish what she was saying because before we both knew it she was exploding into my mouth.

    I wiped my mouth and stood up gazing at her. She was holding herself up by her elbows, her breathing shallow. She laughed breathlessly and threw her head back.

    “I should have done that sooner.” She said. I turned the shower off and laughed along with her. Looking at her standing naked in front of me made me want to latch my mouth back on her.

    “Stop looking at me like you want to eat me.”

    “Been there, done that.”

    She smiled and pushed herself off of the shower wall. “I want to kiss you.” She told me.

    I leaned forward and she pushed me back. She shook her head and slowly brought a finger down my body. “Here.” She slid a finger into my core and bit her lip.

    “Fuck, Nikki.” I hissed as she squatted down and kissed my thigh. As I looked down all I could see was her tight little ass. Her mouth was attacking my clit while she eased one, then two fingers into me. Fuck this felt good. I tangled my fingers through the wetness of hair on her head and grabbed fistfuls of her hair. I pushed her forwards, trying to shove her mouth farther in my pussy. “Ahhh,” I screamed, Nikki clamped down hard on my clit and I fell apart. My pussy tightened around fingers and I felt my whole body erupt in flames. She got up and cupped my face. Nikki shoved her tongue on my mouth making me taste my own juices.

    “I’ve wanted to fuck you ever since you got here. I knew you were a little lesbian bitch.”

    It had been running through my mind all night. In fact, after Nikki left I touched myself to the memory. Nik was so fucking hot that I knew I couldn’t be the only girl she was fucking here at Richmond.

    The next day I was in study hall with me and Nikki’s good friends, Quinn and Frankie. Study hall was usually one of the only places I got things done without distractions.

    “I just don’t understand Calculus.” Frankie groaned in frustration and pushed her textbook away.

    I laughed and leaned back in my chair. “You’re not trying.”

    “Screw you, Savannah. This shit is hard.”

    “Who’re we screwing?” Nikki pulled out the chair next to me and dropped her back pack on the table.

    “I think Frankie is just on her period.” I joked and she flipped me off. I laughed loudly and was told to keep quiet by Ms. Sol.

    “I can tutor you if you want.” Quinn told her.

    “Really?” Quinn nodded and went back to writing her essay. Frankie shrugged and closed her textbook. When I made another comment about Frankie she threw her pencil at me and it dropped to the floor. I reach down to pick it up only to notice that Nikki was wearing a tight short skirt. I gulped as she opened her legs to show me she wasn’t even wearing panties. I quickly gave Frankie back her pencil.

    “I gotta go.” I’m got my things together and shoved them into my bag. I really needed to take care of myself because seeing Nikki’s pussy like that made me so wet.

    “Wait, Sav, did I leave my jacket in your dorm?”

    I looked at my watch and shrugged. “You can check before my next class.”

    She nodded and got her stuff to follow me. When we were out of the study hall she pulled me back by the loop of my jeans. “Do you really have a class?”

    “No.” I smirked. “I don’t have anything after study hall on Thursdays.”

    She giggled and followed me up to my room. Once we were past the doors she threw her stuff down and pressed her lips against mine.

    “Let’s have some fun.” She said against my lips.

    I grinned at her as she started taking off the tight little skirt. “I wish I could but I can’t tonight.”

    She pouted adorably and stopped unzipping her skirt. “Why?”

    “I’m not some sex machine, Nik.” I laughed pulling my homework out on my desk.

    “I’m not wearing panties and no matter how hard I try to fuck myself I can’t cum. Is it shark week?” I laughed harder as I turned in my desk chair. “Is that why you’re denying me the simple pleasure if burying my face inside of you.”

    “Jesus, Nik.” I shoved my fingers down my pants and brought them back up to see how my fingers were glistening. “That’s how wet you make me.”

    “So let’s fuck.”

    I turned around and licked my juices off my own fingers. She sat on my lap and I put my hands on her waist. Feeling her smooth legs wrap themselves around me made me hot. I wanted to give her what she wanted but I just wanted to relax tonight. Just lie in my bed and do nothing.

    “No.” I laughed pecking her lips. “I need to finish this homework. I just want some time to be with you and not have my head between your legs.”

    “But that’s where I love you.” My heart lurched at the three words but I knew it wasn’t the way she meant it, no matter how much I wanted it to.

    “You’re not doing that to me. No dirty talk, let’s just watch a movie or something.”

    “You have all weekend to finish homework. We don’t have class tomorrow.”

    “Nik, we’ve had sex like everyday this week.”

    “Fine.” She huffed with a pout. I turned around and started the rest of my homework. I only had a few problems left to go before I was finished.

    I was expecting Nikki to turn on a movie or something. I should have known that Nikki was a brat who always wanted her way. When I turned around to asked her what she picked I was shocked to find her naked on my bed.

    “What the hell, Nikki? Are you fucking naked?!”

    “What? You don’t want to touch me so I’ll touch myself.”

    I couldn’t turn around. Watching her play with her pussy made me so excited that I couldn’t help but shove my fingers in my panties and touch myself the same way.

    “You want to know what I’m thinking about right now?”

    “Fuck, Nikki. Tell me.”

    She let out a moan behind me and it was taking everything I had not to stop fingering myself and just suck on her clit till she couldn’t remember her own name. “I’m thinking about you, Sav. You sitting on your desk with your hot little legs spread open in front of me.”

    “Don’t do this to me, Nikki.”

    She sighed and called out my name. “Or maybe your tongue deep in my-

    I let out a frustrated growl and got up and pushed my chair away roughly. I took her by her legs and opened them wide. She had this smirk on her face that told me she knew she got to me and I was so mad. I gripped her ass and shoved my tongue in her pussy.

    “You little bitch. You knew I’d want to fuck you after seeing your fingers in your pussy.”

    “I’ve been bad.” She moaned, tweaking one of her nipples between her fingers. The sight in front of me was so hot that I moaned into her pussy as I shoved my fingers in my own cunt. My fingers sunk into my dripping pussy. I latched my mouth on to Nikki’s pussy, probing her cunt with my tongue. I vigorously sucked on her clit and relished in the fact that she was convulsing beneath me.

    When she came she panted that she loved when I did that. “Now put your fucking clothes on, Nikki. I need to finish myself off.”

    “Let me help.” She got up and was on her knees standing on the bed. She pulled me back so that her tits were pressed against my back. My fingers were still pumping in and out of myself as one of Nikki’s hands slithered down my body. She unbuttoned my jeans and pushed them down. She turned me around and stared at my fingers probing my cunt.

    “This won’t do.” She said pulling off my underwear so she had a perfect view.

    Nikkki gripped one of my thighs in each hand, and swatted my hands aside as she plunged her mouth down onto my throbbing cunt. She began to passionately lick and lap at my soaking pussy, squirming her tongue in as far as it would go. Nikki’s expert tongue darted itself in my pussy hole. She moved her mouth to my clit and shoved two fingers in my hole. She bit down and I couldn’t help but cry in pleasure.

    I gripped Nikki’s shoulders to steady myself so I wouldn’t melt into a puddle right here. “Ahhh, Nikki.” I screamed as I creamed all over her pretty little face.

    She loved testing me even more then she loved when I ate her. She sat on my bed with red lips and a thoroughly fucked expression on her face. I swear I almost came again at the sight of my cum still on her chin. “I’m gonna put on a movie.”

    I turned around and went back to my homework. I heard the opening for Mama Mia! and chuckled to myself quietly. Fifteen minutes later when I finished my homework I turned around in my chair, half pleased and half pissed to find Nikki still naked. When I went over to her she was asleep with her hand right under her belly button.

    I would be lying if I said it didn’t turn me on. Her on my bed, stripped of her clothes, and the only thing on her is the belly button ring I wanted in between my teeth.

    She moaned sleepily and turned over on the bed. Her ass was out and looking at it, I could see she still wanted to play. My hand caressed her ass and I reached further down and played with her for a little bit. She rolled over once again and unconsciously spread her legs open further.

    I smirked as I felt that she was already wet. I ran my finger up and down her wetness. She let out a cute little moan as she stretched her hands above her head. I sat beside her and kissed her shoulder, my fingers never leaving her sweet pussy.

    Her eyes slowly opened and she grinned sleepily at me. “Thought you didn’t want to have sex tonight?”

    “Shut up, Nikki.” I told her kissing her. Her hands went into my hair pulling my closer to her. Her hips were raising as my fingers did their magic. She was crying my name into my mouth as she was climaxing. When she finally came down she said, “You’re hot when you’re mad.”

    I threw her a big t shirt and she caught it. She put her arms through the t shirt and put her hair in a high pony tail. “I’m hungry.”

    I raised an eyebrow at her as I was putting my hair in a bun.

    She flipped me off and stuck her tongue out at me. “Not you. But I wouldn’t mind it.”

    I chuckled and jumped on the bed next to her. “I think I have some Chinese in the mini fridge.”

    She made her way to the fridge and opened it. “Hmm, something about cold orange chicken makes me happy.”

    “Ok weirdo.”

    She sat across from me crossed legged on the bed. She put another piece of orange chicken in her mouth and smirked at me. “When did you first start experimenting with girls?”

    I shrugged and thought about it. “The summer after eighth grade, I think. One day my best friend at the time kissed me and I liked it.”

    “So tell me, are you a lesbian? I know you say you like who you liked but…”

    “Are you asking me which I like more?” She nodded and I smirked a little. “If I’m attracted to you, then that’s all I care about. I don’t waste my time worrying about gender.”

    “I think boys are only good for one thing. It’s the only reason I’m not on an all cookie diet.”

    I laughed and laid back on the bed. “Do you have a filter?”

    “We are way past filters. You’ve had your head in my crotch for fuck’s sake.”

    I smirked at her and she put the food down. She crawled over to me and laid herself in between my legs. “I think you’re so hot.”

    “Is that so?”

    She nodded and grinned at me. “Ever since that first day when you were staring down my tank top.”

    “I wasn’t staring down your top! I was just enjoying the show in front of me.”

    “When I went to my room that night all I could think about was you. I wanted to know if you looked that hot with your clothes off.” My pussy twitched as I thought about Nikki touching herself while thinking of me. “The girl I was fucking last year was hot, but not as hot as you. And she could never make me as wet as you do.”

    “Give me a minute to breath, Nik, before telling me all this.”

    She crawled further upwards and laid her head on the side of one of my breasts. I put an arm over her shoulder and tried to calm myself down. But because she was Nikki, she wasn’t having any of it. She turned her head and ran her tongue around my nipple.

    “Jesus, Nikki.”

    She smirked and kissed my breast. “Don’t worry. I won’t wear you out today. But tomorrow, I plan on using you for all that you’re worth so rest up.”

    I was the most sexiest threat I’d ever heard in my life.


  • Dogging Surprise

    Font size : +


    Husband and wife finally get out to spice up their sex life after raising their daughter to the age of 18. They stumble on a surprise at the end of their night that will shock them both.

    My name is Jeff and I’m a father of two and husband to an amazing women. My oldest daughter had just turned 18 and started dating. She was often leaving the house late and coming back early in the morning. Her mother and I spent many nights up worrying about her and if she was safe.

    I had just turned 50 and my wife was 45 at this time. She had an amazing petite body with large natural C cup tits. We decided to stop worrying about our daughter and get out of the house and have fun. We started going out on dates again, it had been a long time since we enjoyed these. We went to plays, shows, and even started spicing up our sex life by visiting some strip clubs.

    Our sex life was out of control. We both couldn’t get enough of each other and the passion had never been stronger. One night after a great dinner, we went to the strip club both horny and anxious to see some gorgeous women. We spent the night both sliding singles into g strings and cleavage. Eventually around midnight we left the club and headed to the car. My wife was all over me. Sliding her hand up and down my leg and grabbing my cock through my pants.

    I told her we should head to the closest park and we could fool around in the car. She agreed that it would be fun. We drove to the closest that we knew of. We drove in expecting to find an empty parking lot at this time of night but instead was greeted by several cars also parked. There was no signs of life, all lights were off and all cars were empty. Curiously we pulled in and parked as well. We got out of the car and looked around but couldn’t see anything. We did hear some talking in the distance.

    Over in the distance where the illuminated playground was, we could see some people and then we heard it. Moaning! We could hear what sounded like someone having sex. Both of us in our slightly drunken and extremely horny state thought it was a great idea to wonder over there and see what was happening. We quietly walked up the trail to that area. Once we were close enough to see clearly we were both shocked with the site before us.

    There were several guys standing around and what looked like two girls in the middle of them both with their shirts and pants off kneeling in their bra and panties. My wife leaned over and whispered in my ear, “holy shit I think this is an orgy or something.” I asked her if she wanted to leave and she responded, “Hell no this is hotter than the strip club. I agreed. We stood in the distance and enjoyed the show.

    We watched as the two girls took turns sucking on the guys cocks standing around them. My wife was rubbing my cock through my pants. I reached over and slid my hand into her pants. Her pussy was wet and hot. This was turning her on faster than I had ever seen before. We were far enough away to not draw attention to us but then we heard someone walking behind us from the parking lot. A young guy in his late 20’s walked up and said to us, “You don’t have to stand back here, you can get closer, everyone’s welcome. These two girls are horny freaks and sure put on a good show.” He kept walking and joined the crowd playing. We saw him take down his pants and slide his cock into one of the girls mouths. She was jerking off two other guys while this new person started to thrust into her mouth. The other girl was now on her back. Several guys were groping at her bra covered tits and rubbing her pussy. There were so many hands and they were really getting rough with her which seemed to only turn her on more.

    My wife took my hand and started to walk closer. I could tell that her horniness had taken over her. She was never this bold and much more reserved in new situations. We walked up and stood in the outer ring of the crowd. I could see now that there were about 15 guys in total, the two girls in the middle and one other women standing in the crowd. There was a guy behind her with his hand inside of her pants clearly rubbing her pussy. My wife also noticed this and whispered to me, “I guess we’re not the only couple here.”

    That’s when we saw the guy next to her also slide his hand into her pants. I told her, “I guess he’s cool with sharing her.” She responded that it was hot. We went back to looking at the show in front of us. These two girls were gorgeous. Both tight young bodies with a nice rack on both of them. The guy that was fucking the one girls face pulled out of her mouth and walked over to the other girl laying on her back. That’s when my wife and I saw her face for the first time. It was our daughter!!

    We both froze. I could tell she saw her face as well. Another guy approached her and pushed his cock into her mouth and she started to bob her head up and down on it. We both didn’t move. Not sure what to say, what to do. We just watched the shock in front of us happen. We watched as our 18 year old daughter jerked off two cocks while some guy fucked her mouth. The guy next to me leaned over and said, “You should have seen her last week, I’ve never seen a whore covered in more cum in my life. She must have gotten fucked by at least 15 different guys and most of them cummed on her.” Hearing this sent a shiver down my back but to my surprise it made me hot. Shit what is wrong with me I thought to myself. That’s when my wife slid her hand over my rock hard cock. She looked at me and said, “What’s wrong with us. This is turning me on too. We are terrible people.” I slid my hand back into her pants and felt that she was dripping wet from watching our daughter. I didn’t respond to her but instead just started to play with her pussy.

    We watched as the other girl on her back had her bra and panties pulled off her now. She was riding on top of a guys cock while she was sucking on two different cocks alternating back and forth. It looked like our daughters best friend. I felt my wifes pants get tight on my wrist so I looked over at her. There was another guy to her left that had slid his hand into her pants. His hand was also reaching to her pussy to play with it. I looked at my wife’s face and she just stayed staring ahead, watching her daughter being used like a sex toy. If it was possible my dick would have gotten harder knowing another guy was playing with her pussy. I moved my fingers to her clit and allowed him access. I could feel him sliding a finger into her pussy and pulling it in and out. My wife’s breathing started to increase slightly. Another guy walked up behind her and slid his hands over her shirt working to her tits. He started to grab and squeeze her boobs and pinching her nipples through her shirt and bra. She was struggling to keep her eyes open with the pleasure. I slid my hand out of her pants so that I could turn and get a better view of my wife. I don’t think she could even tell. She was in pure pleasure from two strangers playing with her body. I let them continue as I enjoyed the show. I unzipped my pants and took out my cock. I started to slowly stroke it while alternating watching my wife getting played with and my daughter getting used.

    The guy playing with her pussy started to slide her pants and panties down. He then knelt in front of her and started to lick her pussy. I leaned forward and started to make out with her to re-assure her that I was ok with this and it was turning me on. I felt her shirt being pulled up so I leaned back and her shirt and bra were pulled over her head. By this time two more guys had directed her attention to my wife. I went back to stroking my cock. I looked back at my daughter’s friend and decided I wanted to see this action up close. I walked over to where she was riding another guys cock and stood behind her. I was watching her slowly ride up and down this guys cock while she jerked off a guy in each hand. One of the guys blasted a load of cum over her and stepped back away from her. She reached out for someone to replace him. She found my cock next. She was sucking the other cock while jerking mine. She pulled up off of his and moved to mine. She took me into her mouth and looked up. She froze as her eyes met my face. She was still moving slightly on my cock as she was still being fucked. She grinned slightly and took my cock all the way into her mouth up to my balls.

    I was balls deep into my daughter’s best friends mouth while she was getting fucked and jerking off another guy. I leaned back, closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment. After several seconds I looked back over my shoulder in my wife’s direction. She wasn’t where I had left her. I looked around and then behind me. She was now straddling the guy’s face that was licking her pussy from before. There was one guy standing in front of her trying to get her to suck his cock which was standing out hard in front of her. She shook her head no and the guys kept insisting. I could tell she wanted to be able to watch her daughter. I looked over my right shoulder at my daughter. She was now getting fucked by two guys. A guy was under her fucking her ass while another guy knelt over her and was fucking her pussy. She looked gorgeous taking both dicks. Looking back at my wife and she finally gave in. She was sucking the guys dick and also was jerking off another one. My daughter’s friend pulled on my cock. I looked back at her and she was legs spread in my direction and she was pulling me to tell me to fuck her.

    I knelt down and she slid my cock up and down her pussy. Her pussy was gushing several loads of cum out of it. I slid right in and it felt like nothing else I’ve ever felt. Her 18 year old pussy was so tight yet so slippery from so much cum. I started to pump away at her teen pussy. I didn’t last too long and started to unload my load deep inside her. She had a huge smile on her face as I slid out of her. She was quickly re-directed as another guy took my spot and started to fuck her pussy while her mouth was also quickly filled with another cock. I stood there just having a huge orgasm and wasn’t sure what to do next. Typically I was a one and done kinda guy. The sight of my daughter getting fucked snapped me back quickly.

    I surveyed the crowd and went back to enjoying the show. I noticed a guy standing jerking off and it was our neighbor. He was standing between my daughter and my wife just looking back and forth. This guy must have been in heaven. His luck that he gets to watch the next-door wife and daughter both getting gangbanged. I saw him walk up to my daughter and he slid his cock into her mouth. I walked up behind her for the first time and got a better look. There she was my teen daughter, covered in cum sucking our neighbors cock. She was riding on top of some big black cock and her pussy stretching out over it. I knelt next to her and reached out to play with her tits. I looked over at my wife and she was smiling while watching her husband play with her daughter’s tits. My neighbor noticed me at this point. My daughter was deep throating him and he saw me playing with her nipples. The surprise made him unload immediately deep into her throat.

    He was quickly replaced with another cock. I was grabbing at her perky teen tits. They felt amazing. I had always wondered what they looked like much less how they felt. I wanted to suck on her tits but they were completely covered in cum and decided against it. She still had not seen me and from what I could tell didn’t know her mother and I were even there. I stood up and walked over to my neighbor. Both of us standing there naked with our cocks hard hanging. He was shocked that I was there and that my wife was also there.

    I asked him how often this had been happening. He said that it started pretty much after my daughter turned 18. He said that he’s fucked her several times already in the past. He said that her pussy is so tight and it’s hard to last longer than a couple minutes in her. Hearing my neighbor describe to me how he had fucked and cam inside my daughter turned me on. He also noticed and said damn dude it’s hot that you were just touching your daughters tits. I asked him if his wife knew and he said she had no idea. He was at a “Poker” game right now. He has a daughter in the same grade as mine so I asked if she knew about him or my daughter and he said hell no she had no idea. He asked if it was alright if he fucked my wife. I told him that if she let him it would be cool to watch but she hadn’t fucked anyone yet and was more infatuated with watching her daughter get fucked. He pointed over at my wife and said look.

    I turned my head slowly and saw the most gorgeous site. My wife was riding on top of a cock in her ass while my daughter’s best friend had her face buried in her pussy licking her up and down. A guy was holding her hair and fucking her mouth as fast as he could thrust. I told him she was fair game and to get in there. My daughter was still fucking and sucking next to me. I decided the hell with it. I waited until the guy in her pussy came and then I pushed my way in. While her head was turned to the side sucking some cock I crawled up onto her and slid my cock into her. I could feel the other cock in her ass sliding in and out. I never imagined how good that would feel. Besides the thought of being inside my daughters pussy. I leaned forward and took my daughters cum covered tit into my mouth. The urge was too great not to. I used my tongue and tweaked her nipple around in my mouth. I kept thrusting as deep as I could every time. My daughter took a load in her mouth from the last cock and turned to face me. She smiled with cum coming down her cheek and said, “Took you long enough.” Holy shit she knew I was here the whole time. She asked if mom knew. I pointed over to her friend still going down on her mouther while she was fucking and sucking. Her jaw dropped. She clearly only saw me and had no idea she was here. She said out loud, “What a slut mom, nice.” She watched her mother getting used while I kept fucking away at her. I could see her in pure pleasure. Along with the feeling of her being double penetrated I started to cum. I thrust the deepest I have ever in my life. I pulled out of her and watched as I added even more cum to her shaved pussy as it dripped out of her. She said watch this.

    She stood up and slid the other cock out of her ass. She walked over to her mouther. She waited until a guy fucking her mouth had finished. When he pulled out she straddled over her mom’s face and said, “lick dads cum from your daughter’s pussy” and pushed her mom’s face into her pussy. She pushed her tongue deep into her pussy. My sister’s friend sat up to watch the show. My neighbor took her place and slid his cock into my wife’s pussy for the first time. Out of the corner of her eye I could see that she saw him. She looked like such a slut. I could tell she was cumming at one point. I wonder what number that was for the night.

    Eventually the crowd thinned out and my wife and daughter were done and satisfied. I watched my daughter and her friend collect their cloths and get dressed. Their cloths were stuck to their bodies from all the cum. I helped my wife get dressed as well. We all walked back to the cars together. I asked my daughter how long she had done this and she said she started it the day she turned 18 a couple months ago. Her boyfriend at the time convinced her to try it. She said the first time he setup several of his friends to gangbang her. She said that he brought 4-5 friends with him and they all took turns with her. At one point she said that he left but other strangers kept showing up. She said that she just couldn’t get enough and fell in love with it. She said she must have had at least 8 or 9 cocks inside her that night. Since then she’s been coming out every weekend. She even told a couple of her close friends about it and a couple have joined her. She said that even the neighbors daughter came out once but then she found out her dad went sometimes and got scared and didn’t come anymore.

    What a night of fun. I couldn’t fuck anymore but I was still turned on with what had happened tonight. My wife and daughter were both cum sluts. I can’t wait for what’s to come.


  • Daddy’s Mind-Controlled Daughters 3: Daughters Pleasing Daddy

    Font size : +


    Daddy’s mind-control daughters are easy to please him!

    Daddy’s Mind-Controlled Daughters
    A Story of the Institute of Apotheosis Research
    Chapter Three: Daughters Pleasing Daddy
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    I groaned, my orgasm shivering through me, my dick lodged in Crystal’s pussy. She was the second daughter I’d fucked today. My fantasies of taking my daughters, using their barely legal cunts, had come to life today thanks to an impossible device.

    The Halo.

    A ring of gold housing nanites. They’d changed my mind, allowing me to rewrite the brainwaves of others and control them. I imposed my will upon two of my daughters and Crystal’s friend/lesbian lover Jessica. First, I deflowered eighteen-year-old Kitty then I took her upstairs where Crystal and Jessica were fucking in her bedroom. I broke in Jessica’s ass, had Crystal suck my cock clean, then pounded her tight, nineteen-year-old cunt.

    What a treat.

    I didn’t understand why the Institute of Apotheosis Research gave me this Halo. Their name implied they were creating gods, apparently through technology. Why me? What did they hope to gain by this? They sounded more a cult than a technology company.

    Maybe that was it. They were just following the delusional commands of their founder. I guess it really didn’t matter. Not when I got to enjoy my desires finally. After lusting after my daughters, I enjoyed their bodies so much.

    “Oh, Daddy,” groaned Crystal as she rolled off of me, my dick sliding out of her pussy. Her round breasts jiggled as she sank on her back, legs spread wide, a look of euphoria on her lips.

    Downstairs, someone moved. Either my wife, Anne, was home from Pilates or our twenty-year-old, twin daughters were back from their youth group meeting at church. Either way, I was eager to have more fun.

    “Well, Kitten,” I grinned at my youngest, a petite thing with her blonde hair in pigtails, her face smeared with Jessica’s pussy juices. The pair had sixty-nined while Crystal rode my dick. “You wanted to eat Daddy’s cum out of your sister’s pussy.”

    “Yes!” Kitty gasped, her blue eyes so bright. She jumped off Jessica and threw herself on the bed. Springs creaked as she bounced between her older sister’s thighs.

    “Holy shit!” Crystal gasped.

    Kitty buried her face into her sister’s twat with so much enthusiasm. She licked and lapped, devouring my incestuous seed out of her sister’s well-fucked pussy. My dick throbbed, still hard. Another thing the nanites gave me: increased sexual stamina. Well, they wanted to make me into a god. So I had to be strong and healthy and virile.

    Like Zeus. He fucked everything he could, too.

    Footsteps creaked up the stairs. Over Crystal’s panting moans, I only heard one person climbing. So my wife was back from Pilates. Part of me was disappointed. I wanted the twins. I wanted to fuck their tight snatches and then watch them lick my cum out of their identical pussies.

    God, that would be so hot.

    “Oh, Kitty,” groaned Crystal.

    “Kitty, you’re not bothering your sister, are you?” my wife called as she walked down the second floor hallway. I stared at my daughter’s open door, eager for this moment. “I told you to stop being a brat and going in her room.”

    “She’s not bothering me at all, Mom!” Crystal gasped, her hands squeezing those youthful breasts, small handfuls but bigger than Kitty’s budding mounds. “Oh, my god, yes!”

    “What are you two girls doing…?” My wife’s words trailed off as she stepped into the doorway. She stared into the room at the sight of the incestuous orgy, Kitty’s ass pointed right at her, her cute hips wiggling as she feasted on Crystal’s snatch. Jessica lounged naked on the floor, her large breasts rising and falling with her heavy breaths.

    My wife’s jaw dropped.

    She stood stunned in her sweat pants and t-shirt, her face flushed from Pilates, brown hair mussed and tousled. Her gym bag fell out of her hand and landed with a muffled thud on the carpet. She shook her head.

    Her eyes found me, dick wet. Her jaw worked. A strangled groan burst from her lips. Then a red flush washed across her face. Eyes hardened. Hands twisted into claws. Angry words hiss out of her mouth, a teapot hitting boil.

    “You fucking bastard! You fucked our daughters! Oh, I’m going to have your ass thrown in jail, you fucking pervert!”

    “Mom?” Crystal gasped in shock. “Why are you so angry? Daddy can fuck us all he wants.”

    “We’re his whores, Mommy,” Kitty moaned between hot licks. “He told us so.”

    Jessica nodded her head in agreement. “He explained it to us, Mrs. Horne.”

    “I’m sure he did,” she snapped. She bent down, opening up her gym bag’s side pocket. She pulled out her cell phone. “I’m going to have you arrested!”

    “Drop your phone,” I calmly said, a small tingle racing through my thoughts as I dominated her brain.

    My wife gave me such a sneer. “Like I’d ever…” She trailed off, her hand relaxing, phone tumbling through the air. The phone, clad in a purple protective sheath, hit the carpet on its corner, bouncing into the room. Letting out a snarl of irritation, she shot down to grab it.

    “Don’t pick up your phone.”

    Her hand froze, fingers about to snag it. She jerked upright, a startled look in her eyes. “What is going on? How are you doing that, Michael?”

    “Just come here and suck my dick clean of our daughter’s pussy juices, and I’ll explain it to you.”

    “You fucking pervert,” she said, marching towards me. “You have to be out of your goddamn mind if you’d think I’d do that.” She fell to her knees before me. “What is wrong—”

    She silenced herself by engulfing my dick in her mouth, sucking our daughter’s pussy juices off of my cock. I groaned, my wife’s familiar mouth wrapped about my cock. I shuddered, breathing in deeply as she sucked my shaft.

    I smelled the perfume she wore.

    I’d forgotten she put on perfume before going to Pilates. It seemed weird. She claimed she did it to keep herself smelling good. I could detect her sweat beneath it and a salty musk. I frowned, my wife bobbing her mouth up and down my dick, her eyes staring up at me wide with fright, the color drained from her face.

    “Relax,” I told her. “You have nothing to be afraid of.” My stomach twisted. “You like the taste of your daughter’s pussy.”

    “Crystal tastes so good, Mommy,” Kitty moaned beside us. “Especially full of Daddy’s cum.”

    My wife did relax, my thoughts prickling hard as I rewrote her thoughts. Color blossomed in her cheeks again. Her dark eyes didn’t tremble. She sucked harder, her tongue swiping around the shaft as she groaned her enjoyment.

    “Mmm, yes, she does taste amazing, Mrs. Horne,” Jessica groaned.

    I leaned back on my elbows, glancing at my daughter’s lesbian incest beside me, Crystal smiling at me as she ground her shaved snatch on her little sister’s mouth. My dick throbbed in my wife’s hungry mouth, her hair brushing my naked thighs as she bobbed her head.

    Kitty feasted on her older sister’s cunt with the same enthusiasm she did everything. Her tongue licked wildly, flailing upward, striking Crystal’s clit. It made my middle daughter squirm and moan, her hands squeezing her tits.

    “Come sit on your girlfriend’s face, Jessica,” I groaned. “I think Crystal needs to do something with her mouth.”

    “Yes, Master!” Jessica groaned, hopping to her feet, her dark hair swaying, her large tits bouncing. She had such big, pillowy tits, larger than my wife’s. They swayed as the nineteen-year-old climbed onto the bed and deftly mounted my daughter, bringing her shaved snatch to Crystal’s hungry mouth. “Oh, honey, yes, lick me.”

    “Did you know Crystal and Jessica are lovers?” I asked my wife, stroking through her brown hair, my balls throbbing as her hot mouth sucked and pleased me.

    My wife moaned a “Yes” about my dick.

    “Really?”

    “You did, Mrs. Horne?” gasped Jessica, her huge tits swaying just beside my head as she squirmed on my daughter’s face.

    My wife just kept sucking. She couldn’t stop if she wanted to.

    “Incest is perfectly fine,” I told my wife. “You have the hots for your daughters. You want to eat all their pussies.” My vision fuzzed. Spots of pain wormed through my brain. I groaned. “You’re so happy they’re daddy’s whores. You want them to make me happy.” I pulled her mouth off my dick. “And why do you want them to make me happy?”

    “Because you’re their father,” she panted, shivering.

    “And not because you want me to be happy?”

    “I do want you to be happy,” she moaned, trembling. “Please, I need to keep sucking your dick. I have to make you happy.”

    “I love you,” I said.

    “Love you,” she moaned and then groaned in relief when I let go of her hair. She engulfed my dick with such hunger, sucking it into her mouth.

    “I can’t wait for Mommy to lick my pussy,” Kitty said, face smeared with pussy juices and cum. “And to lick hers.”

    “She birthed you, so I think you owe her,” I said, the pleasure swelling in my balls, my lusts building so fast beneath my wife’s eager blowjob.

    I couldn’t remember the last time she sucked my cock with so much enthusiasm.

    “Now keep licking your sister. Don’t leave her frustrated.”

    “Yes, Daddy!”

    Crystal let out a groan of relief when Kitty started licking again. She seized Jessica’s thighs, clutching them as she devoured her lover’s pussy. Jessica quivered, those lush tits swaying beside me. I loved watching them. Loved having my own harem.

    “Daddy’s got such a beautiful harem,” I groaned. “You must be so happy, Anne. Our daughters are so eager to please me. Us.”

    My wife moaned about my cock, sucking even harder.

    I grinned at her. “Yes, you are. You want all our daughters to lick that hot pussy of yours. Eat the very cunt that birthed them. And you want to feel them suckle at your tits again. Imagine the twins sucking at your breasts, both of them loving your nipples, their identical faces staring up at you. That will be hot.”

    Just thinking it, picturing my brassy-haired twins sucking at their mother’s tits at the same time, their hands fingering each other’s twats, made me groan. My balls tensed. My wife sucked so hard, so hungrily.

    “Fuck!” My dick erupted. My cum fired into my wife’s mouth. “Don’t spit it out. Drink it. You love the taste of my cum!” A small prickle caressed my mind.

    My wife gulped down my cum, her hips wiggling, her brown hair swaying. I groaned, my hand tightening in her hair as I flooded her mouth with all my jizz. Every blast sent rapture sweeping through my body.

    “Drink all his yummy cum, Mommy!” Kitty moaned, voice muffled by her sister’s twat.

    “Go, Master,” moaned Jessica. “Flood her mouth. Ooh, Mistress must like your jizz.”

    “Mistress?” I grunted, my wife sucking the last drops of jizz out of my cock.

    “Well, she’s your wife. That makes her my mistress. Right?”

    I grinned at her. “Right.” I glanced down at my wife. “That makes you wet, too, having this slut call you mistress.”

    My wife kept sucking on my dick.

    Beside me, Crystal moaned and bucked, cumming hard on Kitty’s mouth. She screamed her pleasure into Jessica’s cunt. My daughter’s fingers dug into her friend’s thighs, gripping them hard as she groaned and squirmed.

    My cock throbbed in my wife’s mouth. She bobbed hard, eager to make me cum a second time. I almost wanted to. But Kitty’s face popped up from her sister’s thighs, staring so imploringly at me. She licked her pussy-stained face, and I knew just what she wanted.

    To play with Mommy’s pussy.

    “You can stop, Anne,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in her mouth. “And answer my question. Does it make you hot when Jessica calls you Mistress?”

    Anne popped her mouth off my dick. “Of course it does, hun. So hot. Look at those tits. They’re huge. You must be in heaven right now.”

    “So in heaven,” I grinned at her. “Why don’t you strip naked and join the fun.”

    “Oh, no, I need to shower first,” my wife said, standing up and grabbing the hem of her shirt. “I’m all sweaty from Pilates.”

    “Nonsense,” I grinned, “you have to do it. You have to obey me now.”

    My wife pulled off her shirt, her eyes widening in panic. “No, no, I really can’t. I need to shower. Please, Michael.”

    Her shirt reached her breast, but instead of her gray sports bra I expected to see, she had a lacy, red bra, a black bow between the two cups. It lifted her round breasts into a jiggling mound of cleavage. I blinked. Why would she wear a sexy bra to…?

    My stomach twisted.

    Tears burned in her eyes. She looked away as she kicked off her tennis shoes and peeled down her sweatpants. A matching pair of panties, cut almost as narrow as a thong and made entirely of lace, adorned her pussy. The crotch soaked, her thighs messy.

    Streaked with white.

    A chill squirmed in my stomach. More tears fell down her cheeks. Her body trembled as she reached behind her, unhooking her bra. Her tits fell out, a dark mark on the inner slope, the fading red from amorous lips sucking at her tits.

    “I’m sorry, Michael,” she whispered, her hands hooking the waistband of her soiled panties. She pulled them down, revealing the mess of cum staining her brown bush. Another man’s seed dribbled out of my wife’s pussy. “It… I was just so… You’ve been so distant lately. You haven’t paid attention to me. And then…my Pilates instructor… And it just… I’m sorry.”

    “You’re cheating on Daddy!” Kitty screeched.

    “You whore!” Crystal roared, pushing her friend off her face. Jessica didn’t complain. “How could you do that?”

    “Your father wasn’t paying attention to me,” my wife protested, her hands covering her pussy, hiding the proof of her adultery. “He was always distracted. I even thought…there might be another woman.”

    Four, actually. I’d been obsessed with my daughters for years as they matured. But, still, she cheated on me. Anger swelled in me. Hurt, betrayed. More tears fell down her cheeks as my hand clenched. What to do about her?

    And about the man who fucked my wife?

    “Go, shower!” I snarled. “Wash that whore cunt clean of his spunk then get your ass back in here!”

    My thoughts itched. She bolted out of the room. The bathroom door crashed open. The shower curtain rasped as she flung it aside. The water hissed on. She hadn’t even closed the door. I sat on the bed, Kitty crawling into my lap, hugging me.

    “I can’t believe Mommy would do that to you,” she said, squirming on my hard dick, rubbing that cute ass up and down it as she stared up at me with liquid eyes. “I’m so sorry, Daddy.”

    “God, she makes us go to church every Sunday,” grimaced Crystal, “and she’s having an affair.”

    I nodded my head. I wanted to throw her out. I wanted to send her out into the street to be a cheap whore. She thinks she can just fuck another guy? Why, because I’ve been a little distracted by our daughters and their nubile bodies? Any guy would. They were beauties.

    But she was still my wife. And, a part of me not consumed by the anger, twinged with guilt. I had, technically, cheated on her. With three girls. What made me any different?

    Well, the Halo. I could do it. Mine didn’t hurt her. Not after I told her it didn’t. She didn’t feel this horrible, sickening twist in her guts or this raging fire in her belly. She didn’t burn to punish me for fucking our daughters.

    She accepted it. She was about to join in the fun. So it wasn’t really cheating. Not if I was including her. But she…

    The shower shut off. My wife darted back into the room, her body still dripping wet, her pubic hair drenched, no sign of cum remained. She still cried, eyes swollen as she fidgeted in the middle of the room.

    “Cheating wives are punished,” I growled. “They deserve it for being whores and going behind their husbands backs. Don’t they?”

    My thoughts hardly twinged. My wife needed no convincing. “Yes, hun. I do. I’m so sorry.”

    “Are you really sorry?” I asked. “Do you even love me?”

    “I am sorry,” she gasped. “I didn’t want to hurt you. I just…needed something. Someone to pay attention to me, and Scott was there. I couldn’t help myself. I do…love you. I just…thought you didn’t love me.”

    “If you loved Daddy, you wouldn’t have cheated on him!” Kitty screeched.

    My wife flinched as I cradled our youngest on my lap. I made my decision on how to punish her. “Since you are sorry and love me, I won’t throw you out on the street. But you’re still a whore to me. You’ll have to work hard to please me again. Do you want to do that?”

    She nodded her head. “I can be your whore. I can. I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have done it. I felt so bad after every time, but… I was weak.”

    “Bend your ass over the bed. Girls, your mother’s been naughty. She needs a spanking.” I gave Kitty a vicious grin. “Just like she used to spank you when you were naughty. Bare ass and all. Make her rump glow red.”

    “Yes, Daddy!” Kitty exclaimed, bouncing on my lap.

    “We’ll make her hurt, Daddy,” Crystal grinned, licking her lips. “We’ll punish her so hard.”

    “Yes, do it!” Jessica hissed. “The fucking whore deserves to be beaten.”

    My wife didn’t say a word. She just bent over the bed, her naked ass a firm curve, Pilates giving her body a sexy, athletic tone, melting off some of the weight being in her forties had put on her. I groaned, admiring the view.

    This Scott had to be punished, too. But that was for later.

    I grabbed Jessica’s dark hair, pulling her along with me as I moved off the bed to watch. I pushed the girl to her knees. She engulfed my cock like a good slut, sucking and bobbing her mouth, her hands resting on my thighs, fingernails biting into my muscles.

    But my attention was wholly on my wife’s cheating ass. Our daughters flanked her, both grinning, their faces smeared in pussy. Kitty went first, slapping her hand hard on her mother’s right asscheek. A mighty crack echoed through the room.

    A bright, red hand print appeared.

    My wife gasped in pain.

    Crystal grinned. Her firm tits bounced as she smacked her hand down hard, adding a second bright-red handprint on my wife’s left butt-cheek. Anne groaned, the bed creaking, her supple back arching.

    “She felt those,” I said, my hips pumping, fucking my cock in and out of Jessica’s wet mouth.

    “Yeah, she did, Daddy!” grinned Crystal as Kitty wound up for another spanking.

    SMACK!

    My wife yelped, her ass clenching.

    CRACK!

    “Ouch!” she gasped. “Girls, not so hard!”

    “Hard!” I hissed. “It’s your punishment, whore. Accept it.”

    “Yes, hun,” she groaned then winced as Kitty’s hand landed on her ass, intensifying the red.

    CRACK!

    Crystal’s hand landed hard, making my wife’s firm ass jiggle. She groaned and bucked. My dick throbbed in Jessica’s mouth, savoring the sight of my wife being discipline by our daughters. An excitement surged through me.

    Maybe Anne should be spanked often. Just to remind her not to be a whore.

    “You’ve been a bad Mommy!” Kitty hissed, her hand slamming down.

    SMACK!

    “I have been,” gasped my mommy.

    “Beg them to punish you,” I groaned. “Whenever you’re bad, you need to be punished.”

    “Yes,” my wife groaned. “Spank me, girls. Punish your naughty Mommy!”

    “Yes!” Crystal hissed.

    CRACK!

    SMACK!

    CRACK!

    SMACK!

    “Oh, god, that hurts,” my wife sobbed, her ass glowing as the girls’ spankings came fast. “Keep doing it. Punish me! I’m such a dirty Mommy! A naughty wife! I need to be punished!”

    CRACK!

    “Oh, yes, Crystal!”

    “SMACK!”

    “Kitty, angel, yes!”

    CRACK!

    “Punish your bad Mommy!”

    SMACK!

    “Such a whore-mother!” Crystal hissed, hand flying down.

    CRACK!

    “Yes, I am!” my wife gasped, her body bucking. The bed creaked. “Keep spanking me!”

    My dick ached, Jessica sucking so hard on my cock. I groaned, staring at my wife, her thighs glistening. And not from the shower. Fresh juices dribbled down from her thighs, her pussy getting hot from being spanked.

    “Are you such a whore that being spanked is turning you on, Anne?” I groaned, thrusting my dick harder into Jessica’s mouth.

    “Yes!” she moaned. “Such a whore! I don’t know why, but this is so hot. It hurts so much, but our daughters are punishing me!”

    CRACK!

    “Yes!”

    SMACK!

    “Keep spanking me, girls!” she moaned. “Ooh, spank my pussy. It’s such a naughty cunt! It caused me to cheat on your daddy!”

    Kitty’s small hand cracked down on her mother’s bush. My wife’s body jumped. She screamed out in rapture. Crystal’s followed a moment later, smacking onto her mother’s whorish cunt. Juices squirted out of my wife, spraying Crystal’s palm.

    “Such a whore!” my wife sobbed, her orgasm raging through her. “Oh, yes.”

    Kitty smacked her mother’s wet, cumming cunt. Then she rubbed her hand against her mother’s whorish flesh. She brought it to her lips, licking her mother’s juices off of her palm, such delight on her face. Her pink tongue lapped over and over, her head moving, looking so much like a cute kitten.

    “Fuck,” I groaned, my balls unloading into Jessica’s mouth. “You are such a whore, Anne.”

    “I am!” she screamed. “But I’m your whore from now on. Only yours, hun!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “No, wait!” Deidre Icke, president of The Institute of Apotheosis Research, gasped as her ex-husband pinned her to the table. “I’m not your wife any longer.”

    “But you were when you cheated on me,” he groaned.

    Not long ago, Deidre Icke had discovered her daughter, Alexis, being fucked by her ex-husband in his office at the Institute. Though they divorced three years ago, after her affair was discovered, he still worked at the Institute. He was in charge of managing the internet technology patents which generated the Institute the money used to finance the Halos. Like her, he believed in Dr. Blavatsky’s vision of new gods changing the world into a better place.

    “Just take your punishment, Mom,” Alexis said, her father’s cum dripping out of her eighteen-year-old pussy and down her thighs. “The God gave us a lesson. You have to accept it. You cheated on Dad. And cheating wives get spanked by their daughters.”

    SPANK!

    Deidre gasped in pain, her daughter’s hand leaving a burning impact on her right butt-cheek. They’re right. I cheated on my husband. I deserve this.

    “Spank Mommy again,” Deidre moaned, using the God’s unfaithful wife as an example for her behavior. A hot thrill shot through her pussy. “Mommy’s been so bad!”

    SPANK!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    My dick throbbed hard as I pulled it out of Jessica’s mouth. She swallowed the last of my cum as I stared at my wife and daughters. My eyes fell on Kitty. “Anne, you need to lick Kitty’s asshole. Get her nice and ready for my cock to fuck her asshole.”

    “Yes, hun,” she panted, her face stained with tears, flushed from her orgasm, her eyes glossy with lust. “I’ll get her nice and ready.”

    “Thanks, Mommy!” squealed Kitty. “Watching Daddy fuck Jessica’s ass had been sooooo hot. I want to feel Daddy’s cock in my asshole.”

    She hopped onto the bed, wiggling her slim ass at her mother. My wife climbed up after her, round breasts swaying before her. I shuddered as my wife parted Kitty’s asscheeks and leaned her head in. I moved closer, watching my wife’s tongue swipe out and brush our daughter’s brown sphincter.

    Kitty moaned in delight.

    My wife swirled her tongue about our daughter’s asshole, rimming her. Anne’s fingers squeezed our daughter, my wife moaning. I grinned, hearing the pleasure in her voice. Behind her, Crystal leaned in and licked at her mother’s pussy.

    “Mmm, your whore-pussy taste good, Mom,” she moaned and licked again.

    “I can’t wait to taste yours, baby,” my wife moaned before she rimmed Kitty’s asshole again.

    “Oh, Daddy, this is soooo different from having my pussy licked,” my youngest moaned, glancing at me, her blue eyes shimmering with passion. “Oh, Mommy, you like it, don’t you?”

    “You taste good,” my wife moaned. “So sour. I like it.”

    “Because you’re a whore!” Kitty beamed, wiggling her ass, rubbing her sphincter into her mother’s lips.

    “I am, baby girl.”

    Kitty’s back arched. Her smile grew toothy. “Oh, Daddy, her tongue just wiggled into my bum. Ooh, she’s probing in there. It feels sooooo weird.”

    “I bet it does,” I groaned, stroking my shaft. “She’s just getting you ready for my dick. You’re so eager to let Daddy fuck your ass.”

    “So eager, Daddy!”

    Kitty’s face screwed up with pleasure, her pigtails swaying. Her mother rimmed her and ate her ass with noisy passion. The depraved, incestuous ass-licking made my dick so hard. Anne had her face planted between our daughter’s butt-cheeks, loving her, eating that sour musk.

    Behind my wife, Crystal feasted. She devoured her mother’s pussy. Jessica joined the fun, rimming my other daughter’s asshole. Jessica’s dark eyes burned. She gave me a wink as she tongued Crystal’s asshole.

    I winked back at the slut.

    “Oh, Daddy, she’s got her tongue so deep in my bum,” groaned Kitty. “Oh, that’s so nasty, Mommy. I love it! Get me ready for Daddy’s cock.”

    “Yes,” I groaned, stroking my dick. I ached. I was so hard. I had to be in my youngest daughter’s asshole. “Is she ready, Anne?”

    My wife lifted her mouth. “She is. But I can keep licking her just to make sure.”

    I grinned at my wife. “Fucking slut. Just enjoy Crystal devouring your pussy.”

    “I am,” my wife panted. “Ooh, she’s so good at that. Eat Mommy’s pussy. Mmm, you’re such a good daughter.”

    “She is,” I grinned, grabbing Kitty’s hips and turning her to face me. I brought my cock to her butt-cheeks, my wife’s dark eyes staring at it. She licked her lips.

    “Fuck her ass, hun. She wants it so badly.”

    “So bad,” groaned our daughter, wiggling her ass, sliding my dick through her butt-crack.

    My dick rubbed over her wet, puckered asshole, lubed by her mother’s loving spit. I paused, savoring this moment of family incest raging around me. Despite my wife’s affair, it felt right to include her in it, to have her lick her daughter’s ass for me, all of us loving each other.

    I couldn’t wait for the twins to get home.

    I pressed against my daughter’s virgin asshole, taking Kitty’s last cherry. My youngest let out a long, low groan as her sphincter stretched wider and wider. Her blonde pigtails danced about her head as she shook and convulsed.

    Her hungry ass swallowed my cock. I grinned as I sank into her velvety depths. Her bowels sucked in my cock with such a wanton hunger. I groaned, my eyes rolling back into my head as I let out a grunt of delight.

    “Damn,” I shuddered, squeezing her hips as I sank deeper and deeper into her bowels, enjoying her tight hole.

    “Daddy!” she quivered. “You’re in my bottom! Oh, wow, you’re in my bum! This is so…awesome!”

    Her bowels clenched down on my dick as I bottomed out in her. I groaned, savoring this magical moment. My hands stroked up her side, reaching around to cup her budding breasts. Her nipples rubbed hard into my palms as she quivered and groaned.

    “Fuck our daughter’s ass,” my wife moaned, her face twisted with pleasure, her hips grinding her pussy into our Crystal’s licking mouth. My daughter’s blue eyes peeked over her mother’s ass, staring at me as she feasted.

    “Fuck my ass, Daddy!” Kitty cheered.

    “Yes, Kitten,” I groaned, unable to deny my youngest anything. I loved spoiling her.

    She moaned in wanton delight as I drew my dick back through her tight asshole. She quivered and groaned. Her eyes rolled back into her head. She squeaked out in delight as I rammed back into her bowels. My balls smacked into her taint.

    I loved her velvety tightness. Her bowels burned so hot as I fucked my daughter hard. She moaned and gasped, her voice squeaking out across the house. She clamped her bowels down so hard on my dick, squirming and moaning as I reamed her.

    “Daddy, Daddy, yes!” she panted. “Oh, Daddy, fuck my bottom. Fuck my bum.”

    “Such a pretty bum,” my wife moaned, leaning her head in to kiss and nuzzle at our daughter’s hips. “Plow her, Michael. Fuck her ass so hard.”

    “Yes!” I growled, squeezing my daughter’s small tits, her nipples poking into my palms.

    She gasped and squirmed, her pigtails flying as her small body rocked beneath me. She worked her hot asshole up and down my dick. Her bowels clenched, massaging my dick. I groaned, loving every moment of plunging into her bowels. It was so hot, so wrong.

    And I could do it. Because of the Halo. The Institute chose me because… I must be special.

    I thrust harder and harder, my balls boiling with the pleasure of my daughter’s tight asshole. She groaned and squeaked, her moans echoing through the room, bouncing off Crystal’s walls. They mixed with her mother’s pants and moans.

    Anne kept kissing and nuzzling at our daughter’s hips, sucking and leaving little hickeys on our daughter’s flesh as I plowed her asshole. I groaned, my eyes rolling back into my head. The heat burned through my cock, spurring my hips to fuck so hard, to plow my daughter.

    To build the pleasure in my cock.

    “I’m going to flood your ass with cum,” I groaned, thrusting so hard and fast.

    “Yes, do it, Master,” Jessica moaned. “She’ll love it as much as I did.”

    “Don’t stop licking me, Jessica,” gasped Crystal. “I’m so close to cumming. Keep licking my snatch. I need it!”

    My wife gasped, her head snapping back. “Oh, Crystal, yes, suck on Mommy’s clit. Oh, you want more of Mommy’s cream. Yes, you do. Oh, yes, fuck those fingers in and out of my cunt. Mmm, such a good girl!”

    Anne came on our daughter’s mouth. She sucked hard on Kitty’s hips, her moans of passion muffled by our daughter’s flesh. My dick ached and throbbed, savoring watching my wife’s incestuous rapture as I fucked our youngest daughter’s asshole.

    “Ooh, Mommy’s cumming so hard, Daddy!” squeaked Kitty.

    “I bet you want to, too, don’t you, Kitten? You want to purr with Daddy’s cock in your asshole!”

    “I do!” she gasped, her bowels clenching on my thrusting dick. “Daddy!”

    Her bowels writhed about my cock. My daughter came hard. I groaned, plunging into her hot asshole, my crotch smacking her tight ass. Her juices squirted out of her pussy splashing my thighs with her sweet cream while her bowels massaged my cock.

    I groaned, drawing my dick back through her convulsing sheath. She sucked at my cock. My tip throbbed and ached. Pleasure shuddered through me, bringing me closer and closer to cumming in my youngest’s bowels.

    “Flood her ass, Michael!” my wife gasped, her body quivering, Crystal still feasting on her pussy. “Give it to her.”

    “You want to lick her ass clean,” I groaned, my balls tensing. I rammed my dick back into our daughter’s asshole.

    “Yes! I’m such a whore!”

    I came.

    My wife’s hunger shuddered through me. My cock spurted hard into my daughter’s bowels. Spurt after ropy spurt of jizz flooded her asshole. I groaned, the pleasure knifing through my body. Her sheath milked my cock as she gasped and squirmed.

    “Fill my bum with your cum, Daddy!” she moaned. “Then Mommy gets to lick me clean!”

    “Yes, she does,” I groaned, shivering, wondering how would I clean my dick this time.

    Last time, I used Crystal’s mouth.

    I grinned as the final blast of cum spurted into my daughter’s asshole. Kitty mewled in pleasure as I ripped my cock out, glistening. Her mother moved, taking my place and burying her face back between Kitty’s butt-cheeks, this time licking my cum flowing out of our daughter’s gaping asshole.

    “Oh, Mommy, that’s so nasty,” Kitty groaned. “I love it! Lick Daddy’s cum out of my bum!”

    Crystal giggled. “That rhymes.”

    “I know!” Kitty beamed. “Lick Daddy’s cum out of my bum!”

    I stared at my wife’s brown bush, dripping with her juices. Crystal made her cum hard. I pressed my dirty cock against her cunt. I rubbed it up and down. “A cheating whore-wife cleans her husband’s dick of her daughter’s asshole with her pussy.”

    My thoughts prickled.

    “Yes, hun,” my wife moaned. “Let my pussy wash your cock clean.”

    I rammed my dick into my wife’s pussy. She lacked the tightness of our daughters and Jessica. But she was so hot. I couldn’t remember the last time my wife was so hot and wet when I fucked her. She squeezed her pussy so hard on my dick, polishing my cock clean as I rammed it in and out of her pussy.

    I grunted, savoring the thrill of fucking her cunt with my dirty dick. She feasted at the same time, noisily licking my cum out of our daughter’s well-fucked asshole. She pumped her hips, bucking back into my thrust as she savored every drop of my jizz from our daughter’s sphincter.

    “Go Mom,” groaned Crystal, she and Jessica scissoring their legs and grinding their shaved cunts together.

    “Yes, yes, go, Mistress!” Jessica panted. “Lick Kitty’s ass clean of all of that yummy jizz.”

    “So yummy!” Crystal shuddered, her blonde hair swaying.

    I fucked my wife harder and harder. I plowed into her cunt, savoring every moment of her cleaning my dick. She buffed my shaft with that juicy cunt. I slammed into her hard, wanting to fuck her better than that asshole Scott.

    Oh, he would pay. I would make him suffer.

    My balls cracked over and over into my wife’s clit, boiling with another load of cum. Fantasies danced in my head of humiliating Scott. I would enjoy it. I had powers. I could do what I want. I would have so much fun.

    My wife’s pussy clenched so hard on my dick, squeezing and relaxing, so eager to make me cum as she feasted. Her butt-cheeks rippled and jiggled as I plowed her. I rammed so deep into her, our flesh smacking together.

    “I’m going to flood your cunt,” I panted. “I’m going to leave you dripping, Anne. You’re such a whore. You’ll always have cum dripping out of your cunt. You’ll just show everyone what a cheating cunt you were.”

    “I will!” she moaned, her pussy spasming about my cock. “Oh, Michael, I will! I’m such a cheating whore. I need to be punished over and over! Often!”

    She moaned her orgasm into our daughter’s asshole. I savored her flesh spasming about my dick. The pleasure rushed through my body. I shuddered, pumping away at her cunt. Every thrust brought me closer and closer to flooding her.

    “Fill Mom’s cheating cunt with all your jizz,” gasped Crystal, firm tits heaving as she ground her pussy into Jessica’s cunt.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Master! Flood her!”

    “Fill her to the brim, Daddy!” Kitty moaned. “I love it!”

    “Yes!” I growled, burying to the hilt in her.

    My balls tensed. My cum fired again out of my balls. I had no limit to how many times I could cum. The Halo gave me such stamina. I shuddered, spurt after spurt of jizz filling my cheating wife’s cunt, flooding her with my seed.

    “Michael!” she groaned. “Yes, yes, yes! Flood me! I need to be dripping with cum!”

    “Because you’re a whore, Mommy!” squealed Kitty, joining us in orgasmic heaven.

    “Mom’s a whore!” Crystal gasped.

    All my women moaned and shuddered their orgasms burning so hot through their bodies. I thrust a final time into my wife’s pussy, staring at Crystal and Jessica as they thrashed together. Jessica’s huge tits bounced on her chest as she shuddered, screaming out her rapture as she came against my daughter’s cunt.

    Damn, I loved having a harem of hot women. I couldn’t wait for the twins to get home. I grinned, something Kitty said earlier dancing through my thoughts as my orgasm peaked through me. The twins, who were so into church, had told Kitty about masturbation.

    Maybe those two weren’t the goody two shoes they pretended to be.

    “Damn,” I groaned, drawing my dick out of my wife’s cunt, smiling as the jizz dribbled out, matting her dark-brown bush.

    I liked the look on her.

    “I can’t wait for Rosie and Lily to get home,” I groaned. “When is that?”

    “Didn’t I tell you?” My wife lifted her head from our daughter’s asshole. She looked over her shoulder at me, my cum smeared across her lips and chin.

    “Tell me what?” I frowned.

    “It’s a lock-in. They’ll be there all night. The entire youth group. Watching movies, doing activities. Like a PG slumber party.”

    I couldn’t wait until morning. And I didn’t have to. “Okay, everyone, let’s get to church.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Church?” Deidre Icke groaned, her ass burning, her pussy aching. Juices flooded down her thighs as her orgasm rippled through her body, leaving her trembling. Her daughter’s hand rubbed at her cunt, soothing the pain from the final spanking that landed right on her twat. “Do we have drones set up to monitor his church?”

    “I don’t think so, Mom,” Alexis groaned.

    “Call down to drone control,” she panted, straightening up, ignoring her ex-husband stroking his dick. “We need to have his church prepared.”

    Alexis dashed to a phone. “What’s it called, Mom?”

    “Church of Christ of Alamogordo. Hurry! We can’t miss anything. The first twenty-four hours of a new God are the most enlightening!”

    To be continued…


  • Incestuous Flesh Massage Chapter 1: Big Sister’s Naughty Massage

    Font size : +


    Zoey massages Clint to get something from her dominating brother.

    Incestuous Flesh Massage

    (An Incestuous Harem Story)

    Chapter One: Big Sister’s Naughty Massage

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    I straddled my brother’s lower back, my large breasts swaying before me. He was stretched out on my bed, his arms folded, his head resting on them. The muscles in his upper back flexed and rippled as I rubbed my pussy into his skin. I wiggled my hips, grinding into him.

    “Mmm, what do you need, Zoey?” Clint asked me.

    “Just a little favor,” I said as I grabbed the bottle of massage oil. I popped the cap and drizzled the amber oil across his back, the liquid pooling across his skin.

    “Oh?” he asked.

    I rubbed my hands up his back, working the oil into his muscles. I leaned forward, my brassy hair spilling down around my face. My fingers worked in circles as he let out a groan. I worked the oil into his skin, loving the feel of his strength beneath his skin.

    “I’d like to borrow Lee for the massage parlor,” I said, my fingers digging into my brother’s muscles. I knew his body. For years, I’d been his lover.

    I wasn’t his only sister to do that.

    My younger brother had made a harem of his family. For years, we’d loved him. My younger sisters had born him children. Even our mother had delivered Clint a son. My brother had claimed us all when he was still a junior in college. Now he was in his final year of law school.

    “Lee?” my brother asked. He lifted his head as I worked my fingers into the muscles of his back. He glanced in the corner of the room where our younger half-sister, Lee, squirmed. She was chained to a seat, a ring gag in her mouth. Her black hair framed her pixyish face, a bob of hair. Even now, as a young adult, she had that bratty look she had when she was eighteen and Clint had first tamed her. Her round breasts jiggled as she squirmed. The chains binding her to her chair clinked.

    Clint insisted that she be chained and watched them. The buzzing of the vibrator in her cunt churned away. She squirmed, whimpering through her ring gag, her mouth forced open. If Clint wanted, he could fuck his cock into her mouth through the gag. Drool ran down her mouth. She quivered, both her nipples hard.

    She loved it. She took after her mother, my Aunt Vicky. The more humiliating and painful the acts, the more she got off on it. She would hold off her orgasm for hours, denying the buzzing in her cunt until Clint gave her permission to cum.

    Then she’d explode.

    “Mmm, why do you need Lee?” Clint asked as my fingers slid around his back. “She doesn’t have a massage certification or anything. It’s not like she can work there.”

    My fingers dug into the muscles of his shoulders, working the tension out of him. My large breasts swayed back and forth. My pussy clenched as the juices flowed out of me. My hands worked across him, my hips wiggled back and forth.

    “Well, not as a masseuse, but she can run the front desk,” I said. “She’ll have to take orders and greet the customers. We’re going to be busy massaging our clients. Making them feel wonderful.”

    Clint sighed as I slid my pussy up and over his ass. My hands slid down his back. My fingers massaged him. My clit rubbed into his muscular rump. My fingers went lower and lower. I was excited about the massage parlor. It was Juana’s idea. The Hispanic lesbian had been working on it all through her final year of college. She, her sister (and sex slave) Carmelita, my girlfriend Stefani, and I were all working together to make it. We all got our massage licenses, rented a location, and were on the verge of our opening.

    Stefani and I had sunk the money we’d been making stripping to pay for the venture. We were eager for it, both of us sick of stripping. It used to be fun, but years of shaking our stuff at the Flashing Glitter had lost that thrill.

    “Well, she has been good lately,” Clint said, glancing at our sister. Lee whimpered through her ring gag. Her breasts jiggled. Her legs, held apart by her chains, quivered.

    Lee nodded her head.

    “You can have her,” Clint said. “It’s not like she’s doing anything useful right now.”

    “Thank you,” I said, my hands sliding down his lower back. I wiggled back and forth, my pussy growing hotter and hotter.

    “You’re excited for this, huh?” my brother asked.

    “Big time,” I said, my heavy breasts quivering. “Juana is on fire for this, too.”

    Clint chuckled. “Yeah, I kinda noticed.”

    Juana and her sister-slave had lived with us for the last four years. Clint had helped the lesbian dominate her bullying, older sister. Their parents had freaked out when they learned their daughters were pregnant (getting bred by Clint was part of the deal Juana made) and were also gay. They kicked them out of the house. We took them in. After all, our family owned three houses side by side, with Clint ready to buy a fourth house on our street.

    Our family could use more room.

    I raised up, lifting my pussy from his ass. “Roll over. I’ll massage your front.”

    “You didn’t even get my legs,” Clint said as he did.

    I shuddered as he turned. His hard cock brushed my inner thigh. His dick bobbed and swayed. It twitched and throbbed as I sat my pussy down right on his girth. I ground my pussy lips into his shaft. I grabbed the bottle. I dribbled oil across his chest as I stared into his face.

    He looked so much like our departed father. It was how this all started. Our father made our mother and her sister, Aunt Vicky, into his sex slaves. He bred them both. Our mom had Clint, Alicia, and me while Aunt Vicky had Melody and Lee. We later learned our father had a daughter named Pam with another woman.

    Clint had claimed us all. He had the same dominating spirit as our father. Our mother, aunt, Pam’s mom, and Lee were his sex slaves, Melody and Pam were his girlfriends, Alicia was his little princess, and I was his sister with benefits.

    I ground my pussy into his cock, pleasure spilling through me as I worked across his chest. He groaned, his dark eyes staring at me. He was such a strong man. He kept himself in shape despite his studies. He was such a sexy man. His dick twitched against my cunt. My clit drank in the thrill of it.

    “So… this massage parlor,” Clint groaned. “It’s going to be naughty?”

    “Mmm, you know it,” I purred. “Juana wants to provide a service for all the women who aren’t getting enough delights in their life.”

    “Then why aren’t I working there?” Clint asked, his eyes glinting.

    I arched an eyebrow at him. “Aren’t you getting enough pussy at college?”

    “Melody and Pam like to find me coeds.” Clint grinned. The three of them were going to the same college.

    “I thought so,” I said. “And what about your professors. Huh? You making sure they’re satiated?”

    A smile spread across his lips.

    “So leave a few ladies for the rest of us to play with,” I said. “Juana would be crushed. She wants this so much. You inspire her.”

    Clint groaned and nodded. His cock twitched. I loved the feel of him as I worked my hands down his muscular pecs to his stomach. I massaged across his rippling abs. I caressed him, watching the pleasure in his eyes, the smile playing on his lips.

    My pussy grew juicier and juicier. I rubbed my snatch up and down his cock. I brushed the tip of his dick. Pleasure spilled from my clit and through my cunt. My back arched. I groaned at the delight. My heart pumped passion through my veins.

    “So… how naughty are things going to get at this massage parlor?” Clint asked. He arched an eyebrow.

    Lee moaned in the background.

    “Oh, do you think you’re getting a happy ending?” I asked my brother. “Huh? Do you think I’m going to play with your cock until you explode?”

    “Well, you want to borrow Lee,” Clint said. “I need more than just a massage.”

    “Mmm, I bet you want me to give you a titty massage.” I brought my oiled hands to my large breasts. I squeezed and kneaded them. My slick fingers slid across my flesh. I brushed my areolas. I trembled on him.

    “Now that sounds interesting,” he said, folding his hands behind his head, a hungry grin on his face.

    I shuddered at that glint in his eyes. That commanding presence that had turned our family into his personal harem. I shuddered as I slid down his legs, my hands coating my tits in the oil, getting them all nice and slick.

    I leaned over and piled my breasts around his hard, thick cock. I squeezed him, his dick throbbing between my titties. He groaned as he felt my breasts. His shaft burned between my boobs. My fingers dug into my flesh as I sandwiched his shaft between them.

    My breasts worked up and down his cock. My nipples rubbed against his stomach. Clint groaned as I massaged his cock. My nipples throbbed against his belly. They rubbed across his skin as I worked up and down him.

    “You’re going to do naughty things like this to your customers?” Clint asked, arching an eyebrow.

    “To our all-female customers,” I purred. “Obviously, not this. But we’ll give then nuru massages and—”

    “Nuru?” he asked.

    “Mmm, we coat ourselves in this slick oil from Japan. Then we lay on them and massage their bodies with ours.” I squeezed my tits tighter around his cock and massaged up and down his cock. “And we’ll have blind massages, vulva massages, titty massages.”

    “Sounds like prostitution,” Clint groaned.

    “The Lady’s Touch Massage Parlor isn’t a brothel,” I purred, working my tits up and down his cock, my pussy drinking in the tingles from my nipples. “If we don’t penetrate their pussies, it’s not really sex. Just… naughty massages. If they cum… Well, that’s biology.”

    He grinned at me, his cock twitching, throbbing.

    I massaged his cock faster. His face twisted as he groaned in pleasure. It made my pussy so wet. My cream dripped down my thighs as I worked my breasts up and down his cock. I massaged him with eager excitement. I worked my breasts as fast as I could.

    My hips wiggled back and forth. This heat spilled through my body. I whimpered as Clint groaned again. The pleasure on his face was incredible. He sucked in a deep breath, his broad chest rising, his muscles rippling.

    God, he was a sexy man.

    I salivated as I massaged him. I pumped my tits up and down him. His face twisted again. His dick throbbed. Then he grunted. His dick erupted. His cum fired out from between my tits. His jizz splashed across my face.

    “Goddamn,” Clint groaned.

    He painted my features in jizz. This salty delight crossed my face. His cum ran down my features. I groaned, opening my mouth. The incestuous taste of his seed burned across my face. His dick twitched again, spilling the last of his cum across my tits.

    I shuddered and panted, sitting up and hefting my tits. Lee whimpered in the corner, her chains rattling. I bet the slut wanted to lick the cum off my breasts. She was addicted to my brother’s spunk. She worshiped it. She would lick his seed out of any pussy or asshole, off anybody.

    I hefted my large breast, my pink nipples thrust hard before me. I lapped up it. I licked up his spunk on my breast. I shuddered at the taste of my brother’s seed, my pussy on fire. I sucked on my nub as Clint grinned.

    “Damn,” he said. “A titty fuck was nice. I bet a pussy fuck would be amazing.”

    I shuddered, glancing down at his still hard cock. I slid my mouth off my hard nipple. “Did you pop that little red pill?”

    He winked at me. The experimental super Viagra Mrs. Hiragawa, Pam’s mom, procured from her pharmacy was now for sale. It could give a man the ability to fuck and fuck for hours. With so many women in the house, Clint had to take it to keep up with us.

    I shifted forward, still sucking on my nipples, savoring the flavor his cum. I grabbed his cock, soaked in my pussy juices. I straddled his waist, lifting his dick and lowering my cunt to him. I pressed my snatch against him.

    “That’s it,” Clint said, smiling. “Slide that hot cunt down my cock. You need it, Zoey. You crave it. you want to ride me and go wild.”

    I whimpered around my nipple as I slid my cunt down his cock. I groaned as he filled me. This pleasure shot through my body. My back arched as I sank down his dick. I swallowed his dick. His girth slid into me.

    I took my brother into my cunt.

    My back arched. I sucked hard around my nipple. My pleasure shot down from my nipple. I suckled on it. I nursed on him. My hips wiggled around his cock. I stirred him up. My pussy clenched around his dick. I savored him being in me.

    “Show me that passion,” Clint groaned. “Work that cunt up and down my cock. Show me how you’re going to please your customers.”

    I whimpered as I rode up his cock.

    He grinned at me, keeping his hands behind his head, letting me do all the work. I loved it. I massaged my brother’s dick. My hips wiggled back and forth. I stirred around him. My hips undulated while my cunt clenched around him. Then I slammed down him, my clit bursting with sparks.

    This hot pleasure surged through me. I nursed around my nipple, the flavor of his cum lingering. His jizz ran down my face. I whimpered. My nipple ached. I worked my hips faster. I lifted, my toned thighs flexing, my brassy hair spilling around my face.

    “Damn, Zoey,” groaned Clint. “That’s it. Massage my cock. You want my cum spurting into you. Don’t you, you dirty, nasty slut?”

    I groaned, slamming down his cock. A wave of incestuous rapture shot through me.

    “You’re just a slutty sister,” he groaned. “You just want your brother’s cum dripping out of you. When you’re massaging those naughty women, caressing them, you’re going to be thinking about my cock. My cum.”

    My nipple popped out of my mouth as I groaned, “Yes!” I stared down at him as I slammed down his cock. “I’m going to be thinking about this huge cock! My brother’s big fucking dick!”

    It would be hot. I shuddered, my pussy clenching around his dick. My tits heaved before me as I threw back my head. I groaned, my eyes fluttering. My brother’s cock felt amazing in my pussy. This wicked heat billowed through me.

    My orgasm burst inside of me.

    My cunt convulsed around his cock. I massaged him as I bucked and gasped. He groaned, his expression twisting with rapture as I shuddered atop him. My breasts slapped together. Stars burst across my vision. My passion burst through my body.

    “Give me that cum!” I moaned. “I want it leaking out of me!”

    Clint grinned at me as my pussy writhed around his dick. The pleasure rippled through me. His cock twitched. Then he erupted in me. My brother’s incestuous cum fired into my snatch. I groaned, the pleasure surging through me. I gasped in passion.

    I savored it. He grunted. His face scrunched up. The passion spilled through me. I moaned and shuddered on him. Lee whimpered. I could feel the envy from her. I leaned over my brother, stroking his chest as my orgasm peaked in me.

    “Thank you, Clint,” I purred. “We’ll keep Lee in line.”

    He winked at me.

    I buzzed a few minutes later as I left my brother behind, his cum running down my thighs. I was wrapped up in a robe, my nipples rubbing on my terry cloth fabric. I headed downstairs to get a glass of water. I glanced out the sliding glass door and smiled.

    My nieces and nephews were out running around while Melody and Pam watched them. My hand absently rubbed at my belly. I’d never had my brother’s child. Stefani kept pressing me, but I wasn’t sure I wanted to be a mother. Clint never pressured me.

    “Hey, Yunie,” a bright voice said.

    I turned and smiled at my girlfriend. She called me Yunie because of my unicorn tattoo I had on my pudenda. “Hey, Dandi.”

    Stefani grinned at me. She had a dandelion tattoo. Her bright-red hair spilled about her face. Her green eyes burned. “So? Did your pussy melt your brother’s heart?”

    I snorted. “He said yes. More massaging time for us.”

    “Hot,” Stefani said as I nodded, glancing back out the window at the little rugrats running around the backyard.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    A week later, the Lady’s Touch Massage Parlor was open for business.

    I arrived with Stefani, eager to do this. The remodeling was done. It looked classy inside the waiting room. Lee was sitting at the receptionist desk. We made her wear a dress. I was pretty certain she had a remote controlled vibrator or butt plug in her, something my brother could activate with his cell phone while he was at law school.

    “This is going to be wild!” Stefani gushed. She shuddered, her face bursting with pleasure.

    We’d been lovers since college. Before my brother even started his harem. Stefani and I got naughty. We took each other’s virginities with dildos. We did wild things that her uptight family did not approve of. Not that Stefani cared.

    When she learned my brother was fucking me, she was down with it. She thought it was hot. She eagerly joined us in bed. It was hot when we’d eat each other out after he’d fucked us, licking his cum out of each other.

    “Oh, god, Yunie!” my lover quivered. “I can’t wait to massage a woman until she cums.”

    “I doubt we’ll get to do that today,” I told her. “The clients have to be comfortable with it. Have to make them feel like this is a safe place.”

    “It is!” Stefani gasped then threw her arms around my neck and kissed me.

    I shuddered against her. She was dressed like me, in a silk robe, our bodies naked beneath. I shuddered, my nipples poking against the cool fabric. A wave of heat rushed through me. Tingles raced through me. My tongues danced around in her mouth, caressing hers. She gripped me tight, holding me to her body.

    We were going to make money here. No more stripping. No more shaking our asses at horny guys. Now we could massage sexy, beautiful women. My pussy clenched, wishing I had a load of my brother’s cum to leak out of me. It would be so hot to have. I held her. I clutched my lover to me, kissing her with hunger.

    The door opened. The bell chimed.

    “Oh, my,” a woman said.

    I broke away from Stefani and turned to see an older woman, a brunette with short, curly hair. She was my mother’s age or a little younger. A mature beauty in a loose, pink dress, the California sunshine spilling around her before the tinted door shut.

    “Oh, my,” the woman repeated. Then she glanced at the sign listing our massages. Her cheeks went red. “This is… just like the sign seems to imply.”

    “Hi,” I purred, breaking away from my girlfriend while Lee straightened up at her post. “Welcome to the Lady’s Touch Massage Parlor. I’m Zoey, one of the masseuses.”

    The woman’s eyes flicked to me. She squirmed. Then she glanced at the sign listing our massages, services, and their prices. “When I saw your add, I just couldn’t believe that this was… real. That what it implies was… but… I mean…” She quivered. “You really offer… vulva massages?”

    “Of course,” I said. “Lee, get over here so I can demonstrate.”

    “Yes, Mistress Zoey,” Lee said. I blinked at that. Had Juana ordered Lee to speak like that? Clint had given us Lee, so technically she was serving as our sex slave while working here.

    The woman blinked at that as Lee stood. My bratty half-sister wore a sleeveless dress that clung to her round body. She wasn’t that lithe tomboy any longer. Motherhood had put some curves on her body, but she still had that elfin face at twenty-three.

    “Bend over,” I told my half-sister.

    Lee did and I flipped up the short skirt, the purple cloth revealing her naked rump. The woman gasped. Lee’s shaved pussy was on display between her legs, her pussy lips peeking out her tight vulva. I could see the end of a butt plug buried between her butt-cheeks, a little light blinking.

    A Bluetooth vibrator.

    I massaged along her slit, feeling her juices, making my sister quiver. I massaged her hot flesh, loving it. Her cream flowed. Her clit grew hard and her cuntlips grew engorged. The naughty slut whimpered.

    “See, we just do this,” I said. “Just stroking around your pussy lips. No penetration. But this is a place that needs relaxation, too. It relieves so much stress to stroke around your pussy lips, massaging your vulva and pudenda.”

    “Oh, so no deep tissue massages or anything?” the woman said, her cheeks flaming. She quivered. She had this look in her eyes like she couldn’t believe that she was seeing this.

    “Oh, this?” I asked and thrust my fingers into my little sister’s pussy. The woman had no idea Lee and I were related. That we were committing incest right before her eyes. Lee whimpered, her cunt squeezing down me. “Well, prostitution’s illegal. We can’t charge for this sort of service. Of course, if you and your masseuse just happen to decide to take things further, well, we’re all consenting adults.”

    “Oh, my,” the woman repeated again. She glanced at the massages. Her lips moved as she read them.

    “I like the blindfold massage,” Lee whimpered, her pussy squeezing around my fingers as they kept pumping in and out of her. “You don’t know where they come from. Just massaging you from every direction.”

    “Mmm, Nuru massage,” said Stefani. She came up and pulled my robe open to show off more of my breasts. “Just imagine this sexy beauty, covered in slippery oil, massaging your entire body at once. Just rubbing on you. It’s a treat that every woman needs.”

    The customer swallowed. She rubbed her hands together, a wedding ring flashing on her finger. I bet her husband didn’t know how to please that fine body. Most men didn’t seem to know, or care, about giving a woman pleasure. My brother had inspired a lot of guys he knew to please women, especially their mothers, sisters, and daughters.

    But there was only so much he could do.

    The woman licked her lips. She rubbed her hands together. I could see it in her eyes: she was on the verge of surrender or flight. She trembled. I pumped my fingers faster and faster in and out of my sister’s pussy. What would she choose?

    Would she flee out the door, or would she surrender to the promise of passion?

    My pussy burned. My cream ran down my legs. I shuddered at the tension in the air. My nipples throbbed. Stefani groped my tits while Lee whimpered. Her hips wiggled, stirring around my fingers in her cunt’s depths.

    Then the woman glanced at me. Her brown eyes were glassy. She licked her plump lips. Her eyes glanced down at my fingers plunging into my little sister’s cunt. The woman drew in a deep breath, her breasts swelling her blouse.

    “I… I will take the nuru massage!”

    “Great!” Lee moaned. She pulled away from me, her pussy sliding off my fingers. “Let me just ring you up, Mistress.”

    “Mistress?” the woman moaned.

    Lee grinned. “We’re here to serve you.” My sister winked. “If you need any sort of service, well…”

    The woman shuddered as Lee licked her lips.

    “I will get the room set up,” I told the woman. “Lee will lead you back when you’re all set.” Then I sucked my sister’s juices off of my fingers. The woman quivered as I savored my little sister’s tangy treat.

    I shuddered at the incestuous thrill. She had no idea the things we were doing. It was incredible. My heart hammered and my own cunt was on fire. Juices dripped down my thighs as I sauntered to the massage room, leaving behind the reception room, heading down a small hallway. I passed the doors, Juana and her sister Carmelita already working with clients according to the locks reading “Occupied” in bright green.

    I headed into my room, a nervous thrill ran through me. My first paid customer. I had been going to massage school all year to prepare for this. I had my license and I was ready to please women with my hands.

    To give them such a naughty treat.

    I readied the nuru, a thick, slippery oil made from seaweed. It had a neutral smell. It was an amazing thing. It coated your body and made everything so slick. I warmed it up in a small microwave, getting it up to room temperature. I lit candles and a sandalwood incense stick. The aroma filled the room as I waited for the woman to arrive.

    I surveyed the room. My massage table was rolled into the corner. For this, I had inflated an air mattress. It was easier using it for this form of massage than a traditional table. There was a small triptych for the client to disrobe behind. There were towels on a shelf, though this massage required us both to be naked. Still, giving her the illusion of privacy when stripping naked would help to alleviate her nervousness.

    A moment later, there was a knock. Lee then opened the door, a bright smile on her face. “Now Zoey’s going to make you feel incredible. Trust me, she’s got magic fingers.”

    “Yes, I noticed,” the blushing housewife said as she entered the room, her body trembling.

    “Well, enjoy,” Lee purred. She winked at me then closed the door.

    A shudder ran through me. “Well, uh…” I flushed. “I’m sorry, I didn’t get your name.”

    “Olivia,” she said, her hands clutching the strap of her purse as she shifted. Her wedding ring glinted in the candlelight. “Olivia Wright.”

    “Well, Olivia,” I said, “just strip naked behind the partition, then lie down on your belly on the air mattress, and we’ll get started.

    “Oh, okay.” Her cheeks blushed. “Naked? My panties and bra, too?”

    “You don’t want to ruin them,” I said. “The oil’s going to be going everywhere.” I winked at her as I stirred my finger through the bowl of the nuru gel.

    She swallowed then darted behind the screen. She hung her purse from the corner. I shuddered as I heard the sound of clothing rustling. I bit my lip, picturing her naked body, my pussy growing hotter and hotter. She was a gorgeous woman. I knew from making love with my mother and aunt the delights of a mature beauty.

    My tongue flicked across my lips as she draped her blouse over the triptych, covering the picture of blossoming orchids, a rainbow of beautiful hues. I took a deep breath, my nipples poking hard against the silk robe. Her skirt appeared. I could see the top of her head shifting.

    I almost whimpered as her bra came next, the cups were a light beige and trimmed in an exciting amount of lace. Her head vanished, and I could hear the glide of cloth sliding down skin. I clenched my hands, a hot thrill ran through me.

    Her panties joined her bra, pale pink.

    Her head peeked around the side. Her eyes were wide. Her cheeks were red. “No towel or anything?”

    “Olivia,” I purred, unbelting my robe and opening it, “I’m going to rub my body into yours.” I felt her eyes on my young, toned body. I worked out every day to stay lithe and limber, fit and trim. My big breasts heaved as I slipped the silk off my body, revealing myself to her. “You have to be naked for that. Trust me. There’s nothing sexual about a nuru massage.”

    She swallowed, her cheeks red. She knew I was lying, but she grasped at it to soothe her nervousness. She sidled out from behind the partition, her right arm covering her tits, a dark-pink nipple peeking past her fingers, her left hand covering her pussy, cupping her mound. Brown hairs peeked out around the sides. She looked so vulnerable. Her lips plump. Her nose bold. Her cheeks red. She had a cute dimple in her chin.

    I sauntered to her and took her right hand, pulling it away from her round breasts. They were lovely, a little sag, but still beautiful. They jiggled as I led her away from the triptych. I stared into her eyes and kept smiling.

    “It’s just us girls,” I purred. “Relax.”

    She swallowed. “Okay.”

    When she reached the air mattress, she slipped down on it. It crinkled and the vinyl squeaked against her skin. Her ass was bubbly and cute. Her legs were lithe. She had a faint tan, this poor woman needed to get more sun, but it was only on her legs and arms. She wasn’t out in her bathing suit drinking in the California rays last summer.

    I knelt by her. She had her head resting on the purple vinyl mattress, her eyes locked on me. I grabbed the bowl and moved it closer. Then I dipped my fingers into the clear gel. I pulled them out. Nuru gel was so sticky that it spilled down in a solid sheet from my hand. I brought it to my breasts, letting it spill over me. I groaned at the warm contact of the gel on my nipples. I spilled it down my belly towards my shaved pussy.

    “You have a unicorn tattoo,” the woman said. Then she squeezed her eyes shut.

    I smiled, glancing down at my white unicorn prancing along my shaved pudenda. “Mmm, I do. You can look. I don’t mind.”

    Her eyes opened. She shifted on the air mattress as my hands coated my body. I worked the gel into my flesh. I shuddered, rubbing my stomach, sliding my hands down to my pubic mound. I brushed my unicorn, caressing the tattoo’s horn. The warm gel dribbled across my pussy lips. My hand spread it to my thighs. It coated me. I glistened, feeling the thick layer of the naughty substance adorning my body.

    Covered, I moved over her. The air mattress dimpled beneath my slick knees. I leaned over her, my hands rubbing her back. “I’m just going to press my body into yours,” I purred. “This is an ancient, Japanese massage method. Just relax, okay?”

    “Okay,” she whimpered as I pressed my tits into her back.

    She groaned at the contact of my large, pillowy mounds and hard nipples. My buds throbbed. Pleasure rippled through me, shooting down to my pussy. I pressed my weight down on her, settling my crotch against her rump, feeling her pleasing curve. I nuzzled into her ear, nudging aside her hair.

    “Just relax and enjoy,” I purred.

    I slid my breasts up and down her back, lifting my ass up in the air. My nipples throbbed as they caressed her supple skin. I coated her in the slippery gel. There was almost no friction. My boobs glided across her flesh with ease.

    My pussy grew hotter and hotter, drinking in the tingles from my nipples. I pressed my pussy into her ass every time I slid my tits up her back. For a moment, my clit rubbed against her bubbly butt, giving me a quick taste of passion.

    Then I slid back down her, caressing her with my boobs. I shuddered, the tingles racing through my body. My nipples twitched and throbbed against her back. This wicked heat built and built inside of me as I massaged her.

    “Oh, this is… this is nice,” Olivia purred. She shifted beneath me, squirming her shoulders.

    Massaging my nubs.

    “I told you,” I purred, settling my weight on her. This time I massaged her rump with my slick groin. I ground my clit against her ass, my hips wiggling. I nuzzled into her ear again, licked her lobe. “Just relax and let my body take away all your strain.”

    “Uh-huh,” she groaned, trembling beneath me. Her hips wiggled, rubbing her rump into my clit.

    Sparks flew through me.

    I shuddered, loving this naughty massage. Heat rippled through my body. I bit my lip, my cunt growing hotter and hotter. These wonderful sensations rippled through my body. My heart hammered in my chest. My nipples throbbed against her back. I ground on her, massaging her. I loved the feel of her beneath me.

    My passion built and built, but this was just a preview. The true delight was about to begin.

    “Now,” I purred, lifting my burning body from her flesh, her back coated in the slick gel, “roll over. It’s time to do your front.”

    “Oh, wow,” she whimpered. “Really. That… that…”

    “Don’t you want me to relax you?” I asked, my gel-coated tits swaying above her. She looked at me over her shoulder, shifting on the air mattress. I grinned at her, my brassy hair falling about my face. “Don’t you want to achieve that… climatic moment of relaxation.”

    She let out a groan. The sexy, married woman turned over. Her breasts jiggled, gravity pulling them into two plump mounds. Her nipples thrust hard. She licked her lips as she twitched. I grinned at her and pushed my right leg between her thighs, pushing them apart.

    Then my left leg slid in.

    I lowered myself down to her body, my pussy burning. I stared into her brown eyes as my breasts kissed hers. My slick belly rubbed against her flat stomach. My pubic mound pressed against hers. Her ticklish bush caressed my shaved pudenda. My pussy lips and clit drank in the sensation.

    “Oh, my,” she gasped as I wiggled my hips, grinding my clit against hers. “I… I…”

    “Mmm, just enjoy the massage,” I told her, staring into her eyes as I squirmed my body against hers.

    I tribbed her.

    The married woman shuddered beneath me as I rubbed our pussies together. My slippery nipples slid across her breasts. They brushed her hard nubs. Sparks burst through me. The hot embers landed in my molten pussy, joining the heat churned by my clit rubbing into her pussy lips.

    Her silky pubic hair teased the shaved folds of my pussy as I flexed my ass. I ground into her, massaging her bud. She gasped and moaned, pleasure spilling across her face. She squirmed beneath me, increasing the delight.

    “Mmm, yes, yes,” I purred. “Don’t you just feel more and more relaxed.”

    “I feel something,” the woman groaned. “I can’t believe this is happening.”

    “Just enjoy it,” I purred, staring into her eyes. This intimacy built between us. I shuddered, grinding on her pussy. My forehead pressed against her temple. My nose brushed her. I felt her breath washing across my face, hot and excited. “Enjoy your massage.”

    “Yes!” she whimpered, her hips moving. Her pupils dilated, her eyes growing so dark.

    Her hands found their way to my back. She stroked me as we tribbed. Our clits and pussies rubbed together. I shuddered, massaging her. I kept staring into her eyes as I brought us both closer and closer towards that shuddering moment of pure relaxation.

    She groaned. She gasped. She quivered beneath me. My pussy grew hotter. My juices leaked out of me. Did she feel the heat of my passion? Did she feel my cream dribbling out of me and coating her juicy twat? Her silky pubic hairs rubbed against me now while her slippery body squirmed beneath me.

    Her hands moved down my back.

    “Oh, Zoey!” she gasped, trembling beneath me. Her hands grabbed my ass. She squeezed me, pulling me tight. “I’ve never… never had a female masseuse. This… this…”

    “But you’ve always wanted a woman to… massage you,” I purred, grinding my clit against hers.

    “I’ve thought about it!” she moaned. Her fingers bit into my rump. “I’ve been getting more and more curious and… and… Yes!”

    She achieved relaxation.

    Her body quivered beneath mine. Her pussy felt hotter. Her juices bathed my clit. Our nipples kissed, throbbed. Her lips found mine. She kissed me with hungry passion. I shuddered against her, trembling atop her.

    My clit brushed hers.

    Sparks exploded.

    I joined her in relaxation. I trembled atop her. I squirmed and groaned, grinding into her. My tongue dueled with hers. My lips moved atop hers. This was so wild. I shuddered as we both groaned and gasped. I dueled with her. I caressed her, feasted on her. Our tongues darted together. They danced and dueled.

    We pleased each other.

    It was incredible to feel. Waves of rapture washed out of my spasming pussy. My juices gushed out of me. I trembled on her, groaning in the kiss. She whimpered beneath me, fingers gripping my rump as we both trembled through our orgasmic rapture.

    She broke the kiss, her eyes wild. She whimpered as she squirmed beneath me. Her tongue darted over her lips. Her eyes danced around. She rubbed her nose against mine. I grinned at her, loving the passion in her eyes.

    “Oh, Zoey!” she moaned, still squirming, rubbing our pussies together. “I want… I want…”

    “What?” I asked. “You want us to do some consenting behavior?”

    She nodded her head.

    “I know what you want,” I purred, shifting on her. I could feel the passion brimming in her. I turned around on her body, the nuru gel slicking the way.

    The air mattress groaned beneath us as I turned all the way around, straddling her head, my large breasts rubbing into her flat stomach. I stared down at her soaked bush. It half-hid the thick folds of her pussy. I grinned as I smelled the mix of our pussy juices on her. Her spicy cunt mixed with my tangy twat.

    My mouth watered.

    “Oh, my,” she groaned as she stared up at my shaved pussy.

    I leaned down to give her a wicked tongue massage. Maybe we should add that to the list. Just licking a woman’s entire body. It would be hot. I groaned, salivating, then buried my face into her furry muff.

    I licked through her folds, my tart juices mixed with her spicy musk. I soaked her when I came. The married woman squirmed beneath me, Her breast rubbed into my belly while my nipples throbbed against hers. Her breath caressed my pussy as I plunged my tongue into her spicy depths.

    I only tasted her.

    She groaned and quivered beneath me. Her hands grabbed my rump again. She pulled me tight against her. A tremble raced through her body. A throaty groan rose from her lips. Then the married woman took her first lick of a woman’s pussy.

    My pussy.

    I shuddered atop her as her tongue brushed over my clit then teased the folds of my pussy. I moaned into her snatch, my tongue buried deep in her. I wiggled around in her as she dove in for a second lick. A third. She caressed my pussy.

    “That’s good,” she groaned. Her tongue fluttered through my folds. “Oh, Zoey, that’s really good.”

    “Mmm, it is,” I purred and then sucked on her pussy lips, her soaked pubic hair tickling my face.

    She shuddered beneath me, her fingers biting into my rump. She thrust her tongue into my depths, stirring it around in me. I groaned. My eyes fluttered as the heat billowed through my body. I shuddered on top of her, my eyes blinking fast.

    This was an incredible delight that swelled through me. Her tongue stirred me up. She caressed my pussy lips, her fingers digging into my rump. I groaned into her snatch, licking and nibbling. I teased her pussy lips and clit.

    She squealed when I sucked on her bud.

    “Zoey!” she moaned between hungry licks. “Ooh, yes, yes. I like that. That’s great.”

    Her lips found my clit.

    We sucked on each other, her bold nose rubbing into my pussy folds. I quivered atop her, another wonderful orgasm building and building in the depths of my cunt. I squirmed atop her, grinding my pussy into her face.

    My juices flowed out of my snatch as she nursed on my bud. She sucked and nibbled, copying me. I taught her how to love cunt. I circled her clit with my tongue. I teased her with my fluttering caresses. She quivered beneath me, her breasts rubbing against mine.

    I plunged my tongue into her spicy depths.

    Her tongue buried into my twat.

    I nibbled on her labia; she nibbled on mine.

    We loved each other. Her spicy cream filled my mouth over and over. I gulped down her pussy juices, savoring this married woman. Her fingers dug into my rump, holding me tight while our slippery bodies squirmed together.

    Her nipples rubbed into my belly. Mine ached against her stomach. I whimpered; she groaned. Our tongues caressed the other’s snatch. We teased each other. Drove each other wild. Her licking grew bold, frantic.

    Her tongue fluttered over my folds.

    “Oh, yes, Olivia!” I moaned, trembling on her. “Just like that. I’m going to… to…”

    “Cum?” she asked. “Make me cum, Zoey! I’ll make you explode!”

    “Yes,” I whimpered, my fingers moving.

    I thrust two digits into her twat. She gasped, her married pussy clenching down around my digits. I felt so wicked and wanton. Her husband had this beautiful woman. He should be loving her. He wasn’t. What a pity.

    My fingers pumped in and out of her twat. I buried them again and again into her. I plundered her pussy. She quivered beneath me. She whimpered and groaned. Her passion surged around me. It was incredible to feel her pussy soaking my fingers.

    “Zoey!” she gasped then sucked on my clit.

    “Cum!” I moaned. “Let yourself go!” I licked her bud and jammed my fingers deep into her pussy.

    Her orgasm burst through her. Olivia gasped beneath me. Her tits rubbed into my belly while her pussy convulsed around my fingers. I plundered her married depths, licking up her spicy cream that gushed out around my digits.

    This wicked thrill shot through me. She moaned around my clit. My ass clenched beneath her fingers. Then I joined her in ecstasy. The pleasure swept through me. Hot winds of rapture that slammed euphoria in my mind.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I howled, loving giving my first professional massage. “Olivia!”

    “Zoey!” she gasped, squirming beneath me. “Oh, my! Oh, my, this is amazing!”

    She licked at my pussy, gathering the cream flooding out of me. More gusts of searing winds swept ecstasy through my body. Her cunt writhed around my fingers. I lapped up her spicy passion, quivering on her, shuddering, loving her.

    Then we collapsed. We panted and groaned. I shuddered, rolling off of her and onto the tiled floor. It was cool beneath me. The air mattress shifted and groaned as she shuddered. I stared up at the ceiling, my body buzzing from my bliss.

    “That was amazing,” she groaned. “Ooh, I have to try your other packages. I wish I could stay. I have to pick up my daughter from junior college.”

    “Maybe… you should bring her… here,” I said, my body buzzing. “Enjoy a mother-daughter massage.”

    Olivia shuddered. “You mean… You would…”

    “Massage her,” I purred, sitting up. “Show her the delights that only a female masseuse can give. You know, make sure she’s tried it all.”

    Olivia licked her lips, her eyes glassy. “Maybe…” She swallowed, a strange gleam appearing in her eyes. “Maybe I will.”

    I smiled. I hoped she did. My first massage was great. I was glad Juana had this idea. I couldn’t wait for my next client. Especially if it was Olivia with her daughter. I bet she was just as sexy as her mother.

    Maybe I could teach a little incest, too.

    To be continued…


  • Convict Lake

    Font size : +


    Kelly goes on vacation to a favorite family locale. There she rides the horses and finds she is attracted to a stud dressed like a convict. Later she experiences the pleasures of riding a strong horse under the guidance of another woman. Finishing in a needed experience of her dreams.

    Convict Lake

    Convict lake is nestled in a moraine crotch of the Eastern Sierra. Formed millions of years ago, the valley slowly filled in by sediment from melting ice sheets known as glaciers. Over thousands of years, the shifting ice ground away granite and left it as the only evidence of their titanic forces. When the valley tail filled with moraine a lake basin formed capturing the runoff from the high mountains. Now a vacation spot for valley folks looking for quiet and a place to escape the valley heat.

    The story of Convict Lake echoes of the past wild country, cattle, gold, and gambling. It was once known as Monte Diablo Lake. Something about the Mount of the Devil. One devilish story says several convicts escaped from Carson City Jail and hid out at this spot. There they held off the posse sent to bring them back. Two members of the posse were killed near the lake. From there the stories vary; some say all the convicts received frontier justice on the spot, some say two were hanged for killing the slain posse members, and some other mixed stories.

    Now it is a vacation destination far from the busy cities of Southern California and the sin and gambling of Nevada’s old mining towns. Families come here every Summer to enjoy the spectacular views, vistas and quiet nature of the area. Local businesses have taken the stories of Convict Lake and created a themed village. One such business is the pack station. Horses for rent, ride or carrying gear and people into the back country for camping.

    The horse, or greenhorn handlers all wear faded yellow jumpsuits just like convicts, with numbers on the front and the words “Convict Lake Jail” on the back. Many visitors have never ridden horses let alone seen one up close. So, the ‘convicts’ guide groups on horseback around large pens. They call out commands and keep an open eye on the city slickers. If the visitors have some experience they can ride on trails by the pack station.

    Tilly and Jake are two of the handlers working the crowds of greenhorns. Yesterday, Saturday the crowds were thick and Jake was hovering around the more attractive girls while Tilly was having to keep an eye on the rest. When Sunday comes the crowds thin out for Church services held in the nearby town of Bishop. A small crowd of young kids and old ladies were lined up at the gate. Tilly looked at Jake and nodded. The sign for ‘Time to get the show going.’

    Jake, Tilly and the other ‘convicts’ head towards the crowd. A family van pulls up and out steps a plain looking young woman in her Sunday best; a long sleeved button down shirt, a pleated dress almost to the knees, ankle socks and flats. She was thin with mousy brown hair pulled back in a tight pony tail. Something black covered her legs to just below her hemline. Maybe spandex pants like a bicycle rider would wear. As the family van headed away the young woman ducked out of sight.

    The handlers started their introduction to the crowd asking how many have ridden before. Then they separated them into groups; those that could ride the trail on their own and those that could not. As they guided the group to the stables they heard the bathroom door slam. Jake spun around. There was the young woman Kelly, her black leggings were gone, her shirt pulled loose, sleeves rolled and her skirt was hitched up to her thin waist. The hemline now well above her knees.

    Her long skinny legs appeared even longer like this. She went from Churchy to Trashy in just a few minutes. Wendy knew today she was the most attractive girl in the crowd. She stopped after a couple steps and squeezed her knees together, her face went flush and she cleared her throat. No one noticed except Jake and Tilly. Kelly walked forward cautiously at first then more deliberate until she rejoined the crowd.

    Jake smelled blood in the water, or at least her scent on the wind and instinctively heading towards her. Tilly knew what he was thinking and put a firm hand on his chest. She looked him sternly in the eye and shook her head, No. The tension was palpable. The two stared at each other for a moment. They looked like two convicts deciding who gets the new kid, the fresh meat. Tilly remembered seeing Kelly with her family yesterday. A couple times she wondered if Kelly was enjoying the movement of the ride a bit more than the average rider. The fact that she was back again today stirred Tilly’s imagination. She wanted first dibs.

    Yesterday Kelly wore loose faded jeans and a crumpled tee shirt. Today she looked completely different. Tilly suspected she must have been all set to go to Church this morning when she won the argument to skip it to ride the horses for some unknown reason. Tilly had an idea. Something else was going on. Kelly’s sudden change of dress and the way she was acting. Her walk seemed sensitive, almost labored. Her expression guarded but excited. Tilly had the idea that Kelly would be riding more than horses today. Time would tell. She smiled at Jake and turned to intercept her charge.

    Tilly introduced herself to Kelly and brought her to a horse. “This is Marshall. He’s a very special horse. Very obedient and smart. He’s been trained for parade and show.” Kelly brushed the horse’s neck. “Hello, Marshall.” Kelly couldn’t help but notice Marshall’s muscular physique. Tilly helped Kelly place one foot in a stirrup to climb into the saddle. As Kelly lifted herself up over Tilly’s head Tilly noticed Kelly’s undercarriage. Bare skinned and pale, probably never seen the sun.

    As Kelly swung one leg over Marshall’s wide saddle, Tilly couldn’t help but watch. Her skinny legs blended right up to her tiny red rump. Only a thin white line rode the crack between her cheeks. When Kelly landed on the saddle a short gasp escaped her lips. Tilly looked up at Kelly, “Everything OK?” Kelly nodded settling into the saddle, her eyes wide and a funny grin across her face. Tilly looked at her with a questioning look. Kelly took a deep breath and relaxed into the saddle with a smile, “I’m good.”

    Then Tilly went to help Jake and the others. Kelly glanced from time to time at Jake. He and Tilly were getting everyone to their mounts. Once they were all saddled up, the groups were pointed to the trail or the arena. Each group filed out to their respective directions. Kelly was now watching Jake intently. Tilly came back to check on Kelly who looked impatient but focused. “Are you ready for the best ride you’ve ever had?” Kelly looked surprised, almost guilty. “What? What do you mean?” Tilly just smiled, “Marshall. Walk!”

    Tilly grabbed Marshall’s lead as he walked by and led them around towards the crowd of other riders on their mounts. They entered the arena and formed a circle to start the ride. As they slowly walked around the fence line Tilly watched as Kelly wiggled a little in the saddle. The steady rocking of Marshall’s saddle kept Kelly smiling. She had been glancing around trying to catch Jake’s attention until now. Now she was vacant. Her mouth went dry and her upper lip curled exposing her teeth like a dog getting a deep itch scratched. Tilly thought to herself, ‘that didn’t take long.’ She wasn’t the only one to notice. Some of the older women who were regretting their youth, watched her and acted disgusted by her display. Something they miss or wish they had in their aging lives.

    “Marshall. Here!” ordered Tilly. The older women turned away. Kelly felt suddenly embarrassed, guilty even. She looked around. Maybe this was a mistake she thought to herself. Her stomach dropped. She had planned to celebrate her Birthday by enjoying herself, not sit in church with her family. Her plan had taken shape yesterday when she was here with her family. The wonderful rocking of the horse’s saddle was intoxicating. She woke this morning with her hands between her legs after dreaming of Jake the handler, even tho he had ignored her completely. Kelly’s frustration over Jake paying all his attention to the cute flirty girls made her angry. She wanted to show him what he was missing.

    Marshall turned out of the lineup on command. He stopped in front of Tilly, “You OK there?” she said looking up at Kelly. Kelly was flush. She licked her lips and shook slightly, “Um hum.” Her eyes were bright but unfocused. She was unconsciously shifting her hips in the saddle. Marshall may have stopped but she was still grinding. The excitement was building quicker than Kelly had anticipated. Tilly was intrigued. Kelly began to wonder if she had bitten off more than she could… chew. Tilly could see it in her eyes, “Let’s get you some water and take you to a quieter place.” Kelly blushed, her shyness took over and she could only nod her head. Tilly used hand signs to let Jake know they were going to the back arena. Jake grinned, ‘lucky.’

    As they headed away from the crowd Tilly asked, “Are you going to tell me what’s going on here?” Kelly felt that wave of guilt again. She swallowed hard, “Its my Birthday. I… didn’t want to spend it in church.” Tilly gave her water, “Your Birthday?” Things started to make some sense. “So, you’re looking to have some fun? Maybe I can help you… Will you trust me?” Kelly felt something familiar in her words. The water helped settle her nerves and Kelly didn’t want to stop. She swallowed another gulp and meekly responded, “Ok.” Tilly made a clicking sound and Marshall headed towards the back of the property. Kelly groaned as the movement settled into the saddle again.

    Tilly told Kelly that Marshall likes to hear his rider call out ‘Yee Haw!’ “It gets him excited. Try it.” The motion of the saddle under Kelly kept her breathless. She could only squeak out a lite ‘yee haw…’ while her hips shifted back and forth. She felt embarrassed again as she realized the movement was driving her focus away from the conversation. She was floating in her own little fantasy. Tilly told her try it again. Only louder. Kelly worked up her breath, “Yee Haw!”

    With that Marshall kicked up his back legs causing Kelly to be lifted from the saddle and dropped back down. “Fuck!” she called out with wanton abandon. Tilly was certain now that Kelly was riding something more than just the horse. She watched Kelly groan and grind a little into the saddle. “Was that good? Marshall liked it.” Marshall turned his long muscular neck and looked back, his eyes wide and his nostrils flared. He snorted and shook his head. Kelly caught her breath, “Um hum…” Tilly liked it as well. She was going to enjoy giving Kelly a birthday surprise she wouldn’t soon forget.

    In the back arena there was no one around. Tilly thought it was the best spot. No crowd, no horses. All they could hear was the nearby waterfall. Perfect white noise to drowned out screams of pleasure. Tilly led Marshall around the ring once before moving to the center and calling out commands. Marshall was good. He stayed along the perimeter walking, waiting for the next instructions. Occasionally he would look around and sniff the air. As Kelly rocked back and forth in the saddle her lip curled again. She was getting close, Tilly could feel it.

    “Marshall. Trot!” Immediately Marshall began a powerful trot which caused Kelly to be lifted from the saddle. Her skirt flared up exposing her little ass with each step. His strong legs bounced Kelly in the saddle, “Fuck, fuck, fuck” came Kelly’s voice. Quiet at first, but as Marshall’s relentless strength kept pounding Kelly up and down her voice climbed until. “Oh Fuck, Yes!” Kelly’s face went red and she grabbed the saddle horn and held on. She didn’t want to fall off. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and her mouth fell open. Tilly felt a little tingling of her own.

    “Marshall. Walk!” Again Marshall obeyed. He slowed to a walking pace that rocked Kelly gently in the saddle. Kelly was still climaxing with the gentle motion stretching out her pleasure. Tilly could see Kelly shake and spasm. Tilly was getting excited watching Kelly’s orgasm. She unzipped her jumpsuit and slid one hand down inside. Kelly was coming down from her high but the constant rocking was keeping her from resting. She was dazed from the powerful orgasm that just kept going.

    “Marshall. Trot!” Kelly moaned and looked over at Tilly. She could see Tilly’s bra and bare skin through the open jumpsuit. Tilly was grinning with one hand down to her crotch. Kelly felt a yearning for flesh. Her mouth had been dry but now was suddenly filled with saliva. When Marshall obeyed Tilly’s command, Kelly began bouncing in the saddle again. “Fuck, fuck fuck…” It didn’t take long before Kelly was ready to cum again. Her head swimming and she was breathless as she neared the top of another mountain. Tilly watched and rubbed herself deeply joining Kelly in her pleasure. Kelly closed her eyes.

    “Oh God! It’s a big one!” Kelly leaned forward on Marshall’s strong neck, her arms wrapped around to hold on as she bounced in the saddle. The sensations flushed through Kelly’s sensitive young body. She lifted herself off the saddle with her legs but that only increased the pounding of the saddle between her legs. The sound becoming more of a wet slap with each bounce. “FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!” then Kelly collapsed in the saddle. Tilly was enjoying the scene and getting very excited herself. She rubbed herself vigorously before having a little orgasm of her own.

    “Marshall. Walk!” The mighty horse returned to a walk as Kelly moaned and tried to recapture her breath. “Marshall really likes you.” Tilly said, “Take a look.” Kelly was squinting, unable to focus, trying to make out what Tilly was talking about. Tilly was pointing under the horse. Kelly looked down and saw Marshall’s huge member swaying back and forth. It was massive and it caused Kelly to gasp. Her legs shook in the stirrups as she watched Marshall’s studly member sway. She couldn’t imagine something that big doing what it was meant to do.

    Kelly sat up grinding her ass into the saddle again, ‘It’s so big’ she thought to herself. Marshall turned his head looking at Kelly. His lip was curled like hers had been. He snorted in the air breathing in Kelly’s scent. “Marshall. UP!” called Tilly. Marshall kicked his back legs out then jumped in the air like a bucking bronco. Kelly instinctively squeezed her legs together to keep from flying off. She knew he was going to be strong and forceful. But, she was still flush and weak. Kelly felt like she was floating in the air and time seemed to slow. She was flush and her body tingled as she glided through the air.

    When she finally came down it was more of a crash as the saddle spanked against her very red bottom. Her strength was sapped and she could barely hang on as the saddle slapped against her bottom over and over again. Kelly squeezed her eyes closed, “OH GOD!” Kelly was loosing it and Tilly was loving it. She watched as Kelly climaxed again, wobbled and jerked. Kelly’s skirt was dancing in the air exposing her pale bottom. She floated in the air just before slamming back into the saddle over and over. Kelly kept coming, her body torn from multiple orgasms. But time was up. The ride was over. “Marshall. Here!”

    Tilly didn’t want it to stop as she was enjoying herself tremendously. She reluctantly pulled her hand from between her legs, took Marshall’s lead and walked him towards the barn. “I think you both deserve a rest in the shade. Don’t you?” Kelly was weak, her body jerking, her head leaning on Marshall’s neck again. She groaned with each step of the muscular horse. Her body still racked with spasms. She couldn’t answer Tilly’s question or tell where she was. Kelly was having the best birthday ever.

    In the cool barn Tilly helped Kelly from Marshall’s back and let her collapse in a pile of straw. There was a great dark spot on the saddle where Kelly had creamed over and over. Tilly put Marshall in his stall and removing the saddle, toweled him off with great care and attention then returned to Kelly. “Have you ever been with another girl before?” Kelly was drunk with her orgasms. The desire for physical contact flooded her body. She bared her soul to Tilly.

    Kelly mumbled on and on that she had only been with girls. None of the boys liked her skinny body. She said she wants a real cock so bad. So her and her friend(s) took turns being the boys they could never get because they were too shy or too plain, or both. They took each other’s virginity with a dildo. They put that toy in every hole as they played out scenario after scenario in preparation for the day they got a real man. Tilly stripped off her convicts clothes and stood there staring at Kelly’s heaving body. Tilly wore a lace bra and matching G-string panties. Tilly slid one hand to her breast and the other to her crotch.

    Kelly lifted her skirt to show Tilly what she had already figured out. Her wet panties had a bulge in them, a perfect circle from the suction cup on the end of a dildo. Tilly bent down and kissed Kelly’s panties smelling her young scent. She turned to Kelly’s face and her young lips for an affectionate kiss. Then she stood, walked over Kelly’s still heaving body and slid off her panties. She was wet, hungry for pleasure. She knelt down over Kelly’s face and watched.

    Kelly didn’t hesitate. She weakly guided Tilly’s pussy to her mouth and she began kissing and licking Tilly’s sensitive folds. Kelly’s hands began to roam, brushing sensitive skin and grabbing from time to time. She knew from practice what felt the best. Tilly was in heaven. Kelly may not have experienced a man but she is experienced with another woman. Tilly had an orgasm right away. She heard Jake’s voice in the distance. She knew he would be looking for them. Maybe Kelly’s ride wasn’t really over.

    “Let’s change positions. Maybe we can help you with your… a… problem.” Kelly didn’t know what she meant. Tilly moved back in the stable to a taller pile of straw. Kelly rolled over and weakly crawled on all fours following Tilly’s pussy to cooler, darker spaces. Kelly returned to working Tilly’s crotch. “Stay up on your knees, young lady.” Tilly instructed. Kelly like Marshall, complied. Kelly was learning Tilly liked to be in charge and Jake knew it.

    Jake came around the corner to find Kelly’s young butt poking out from under her hitched up skirt. The thin line of her panties and the distorted triangle of material covering her treasure and her toy. Jake looked at Tilly for guidance. “Don’t be frightened.” Tilly said reaching down and grabbing Kelly’s head. Kelly dug deeper using her tongue to penetrate the depths between Tilly’s legs. Kelly wanted it all. The horse ride had driven her to multiple orgasms, she felt she had found a new friend and she felt driven to see it through.

    Tilly gave Jake a nod. Jake knelt behind Kelly and brushed against her distorted panties. He could feel the obvious dildo and wiggled it. Kelly jerked and pushed back. Jake grabbed the end of the dildo through the panties and jerked it around. Kelly groaned through Tilly’s pussy. Jake spanked her lightly before sliding the panties down. He noticed something else, “What’s this?” Tilly was curious and looked at Jake as if to say ‘what?.’ “There’s something going into her ass… a wire.” He pulled on it.

    Kelly jumped. Jake kept pulling as Tilly held Kelly’s head in her crotch. The wire finally pulled free to expose a vibrating egg. It was dancing away like a fish on the end of a line. “A vibrator? She’s a wild one. She’s got a dildo in her pussy and a vibrator in her ass.” Kelly felt ashamed and embarrassed again. Kelly tried to talk, “Don’t…” Tilly calmed her, “It’s OK. Don’t be shy. Nothing’s wrong. Keep going.” Tilly rubbed her pussy against Kelly’s open mouth. Even tho her heart was pounding Kelly returned to licking and probing.

    Jake stroked the dildo in and out and Kelly relaxed and began groaning. Then he stuck a finger into her ass hole. Kelly squeaked then sped up. Tilly smiled, “I think she likes it.” Jake alternated pushing between the dildo and his finger until Kelly quivered. “I do think she likes it.” He stuck his finger in all the way. Kelly pushed back, squeezed his finger and stroked it. Tilly made a clicking sound and he stopped. Jake, like Marshall knew the signals and slipped off his jumpsuit then moved next to Kelly’s head.

    “Have you ever sucked a real dick before?” Tilly asked lessening her grip on Kelly’s head. Kelly opened her eyes to see a wondrous sight, Jake’s big dick. A real dick, right next to her mouth. It was thick and sticking straight out from his dark pubic hair. His musk was thick in the air. She wanted it. Wanted to know how it felt, how it tasted. Tilly finally let go of Kelly’s head as Jake pushed his half limp rod towards Kelly’s face. Kelly turned to accept it and sucked it in. She moaned and licked, sucked and gagged. In moments Kelly was pushing herself against his big meat.

    There was no forced entry here. Kelly must have practiced a lot with a dildo because she was sucking like a mad woman on Jake’s dick. Jake stiffened quickly. Kelly tried her best to swallow as much of his length as she could. Tilly pushed on the back of Kelly’s head until she gagged with that big dick nearly all the way in. Jake reached back to the dildo and pumped it in and out. She was wet, oozing with slime. His fingers were quickly covered with her juices. He slid two fingers deep into her ass hole. Kelly just groaned around his meat without stopping.

    Jake pulled away leaving Kelly’s mouth wanting more. Tilly grabbed Kelly’s head pulling her forward and kissing her lips. Jake moved behind with his fingers still in Kelly’s little butt. Jake slid the dildo out of Kelly’s pussy and slid his stiff dick in. Kelly shook. Tilly whispered into Kelly’s ear, “That’s how a real cock feels. Do you like it?” Kelly quivered with the realization, “Um hum.” Then she arched her back and pushed. Jake pushed his way in until he felt the entrance to her womb. Kelly was quaking as she thought to herself, ‘my first cock.’

    Jake slid back a little and pumped a couple more times as Tilly and Kelly kissed. He wiggled his fingers in her ass while he drove her wild with his pumping dick. Kelly started mumbling, “Fuck, fuck, fuck” into Tilly’s mouth with each pump. Then Jake pushed all the way in to Kelly’s womb. Kelly looked up into Tilly’s eyes, her face went red and she bucked, “FUCK!” Tilly laughed kindly, “Good, huh?” Kelly was in heaven. Her first orgasm on a real cock.

    Jake slid back out. Kelly collapsed onto Tilly’s body, her breath heaving, her body jerking with her orgasm. As Kelly found herself again she reached back to pull on her butt cheeks. She wanted it all. Tilly nodded and Jake lined up his slick dick with Kelly’s moist ass hole. He pressed the head in. Kelly squeaked between spasms but didn’t protest. Jake pulled out and spanked her hard. Kelly groaned, “Fuck me!” Tilly smiled with excitement and nodded again.

    Jake pushed into her ass again, deeper this time. Kelly pushed back up onto her knees looking for Tilly’s pussy. She dove in working it hard. Jake took that as a good sign and began slowly working his meat shaft deeper and deeper. Her ass was tight as expected, but she wasn’t afraid. Kelly began humping against Jake’s dick. Her tiny bottom split by Jake’s big meat. Tilly held Kelly’s head tight against her pussy, “You like that cock in your ass?” Kelly just groaned forcefully.

    When Jake pushed his hips against Kelly’s skinny little ass for the first time, Kelly shook. She realized his hard cock was buried deeper than any dildo had gone before. The feeling of a real man’s dick buried to the balls in her ass was ecstasy. As he pumped, his hips bumped against her sensitive bottom again and again. Her body tingled as she felt things she never knew she would. Jake pulled back and pumped all the way in again. Kelly stopped licking and just held on to Tilly’s body.

    Jake began pumping long slow strokes until Kelly broke her silence, “OH GOD! So BIG! Don’t… Stop!” Kelly’s body froze and Tilly knew Kelly was having the biggest climax her young body had ever experienced. Jake kept pumping firmly filling her ass with cock. Kelly started to shake from her core and whine. Jake kept pumping. Kelly jerked and thrashed her weak body through waves of ecstasy. She squeaked with each wave. Jake kept pumping.

    After a few minutes Kelly finally wound down. Her body limp and jumping occasionally. Jake pulled out, inserted the dildo and vibrator back into their places and slid her panties back on. He spanked her hard, “Hope you enjoyed the day. We did.” Tilly smiled, “Its her Birthday.” Jake looked surprised, “Well, Happy Birthday to you!” Tilly put on her jumpsuit and helped Kelly up, straightened her dress and shirt.

    Kelly wobbled on weak legs, leaning between Jake and Tilly as they made their way to the front of the barn. Her body still drunk from the excitement and orgasms. Her brain blank. A voice called out from the parking lot, “Kelly!?” Tilly whispered in Kelly’s ear, “I think your ride is here.” Kelly snapped back to reality. She went into Mother mode; checking herself, quickly putting her spandex shorts back on, adjusted the waistband of her dress so it slid down to her hips and showed less of her legs. She looked dazedly at Tilly, “Parents.” Jake reached under her dress and pushed the dildo deep one more time. “Enjoy the ride to your cabin.”

    Jake and Tilly pushed her towards her mother, “Happy Birthday! Come back any time.” Kelly stumbled off towards the parking lot, occasionally turning to wave ‘Thank You.’ The trashy girl was gone again. The proper and protected girl returned in her place. Her fine dress and proper decorum masking the vibrator and dildo still wiggling inside her. She got her birthday wish; her first cock. She got to suck it, fuck it and had it buried balls deep in her ass. This was truly the birthday she would never forget.


  • A New Play thing at the party

    Font size : +


    A new chapter in our life starts when at a swinging party something happens which brings out a whole new pleasure.

    Well, where to begin? At the start is probably a good place.

    My name is Dan and my wife is called Linzi. We have 2 girls 1 is a teenager (Miley) and the other is still a daddies little princess type (Mia).

    My wife and I have been together for about 18 years now and still have a fantastic sex life. We live out almost every fantasy either of us has, we visit swinging clubs to watch and to play and we also host ‘parties’ every so often. This story takes place during and after our last party (2 weeks prior to me writing this).

    It was a weird Saturday afternoon as myself and Linzi were setting everything for our party later with a few friends we had met in our swinging circle. The party was to be a classier version of the old favourite keys in a bowl type of thing. The girls were staying at friends houses for the night, so the house was being transformed for the evenings entertainment. We had hired serving staff who were to dish out entrees as our guests arrived and cocktails to help everyone relax. They were either to be nude or underwear only which the agency said wouldn’t be an issue. Unfortunately the group that turned up were either very old or very overweight. This somehow didn’t fit with the theme for the night which was a masquerade ball and no one wants to see saggy flesh and beer bellies so we refused to use the group and decided to do it all ourselves.

    Before Mikey left for her friends we had her help us cut fruit and plate entrees. When asked we said it was for a book club we had joined and were reading Phantom of the Opera so dress up was required to get into the spirit.

    ‘Dad, your party is gonna be so lame. Honestly book clubs are for geeks’

    ‘You don’t know what you’re missing, books fill the imagination and let you explore a new world’

    ‘So does the Tv’

    Now it was hard to argue her logic, also I was kind of bluffing since I wasn’t really into books myself. The last book I read was the Karma Sutra which was very condensed and was pretty much to spice up our sex life a little… that was some years back.

    ‘So what time is everyone getting here Mum? Asked Miley.

    ‘Around 8pm I would think. It’s 5.30pm now and your sister still needs dropped off at her friends house. Go see if she is ready to leave please. I can drop you off at Chloe’s if you like’.

    ‘Nah, it’s only around the corner and to be honest I’d rather walk. It’s so sad when your parents drop you off’

    ‘Fair enough, saves me a journey’ replied Linzi.

    With that Miley disappeared upstairs to grab her sister, Linzi threw on her coat and grabbed the car keys. It was at this point I realised we had forgotten to buy some protection for the evenings fun. Every party organiser is supposed to supply condoms and lube plus a factory load of wet wipes. I said I’d pop out and grab them whilst she dropped the kids off.

    A couple of hours later we’d set up everything, the girls were out for the night, and we were just sipping on the first pornstar Martini of the night. Not my favourite but it fit the evening. The doorbell rang and there stood the first couple we met a couple of years ago. Katherine and David. Both 39 and very sporty meaning both bodies were still in their peak. Next was a new couple Heidi and Gary. A fairly young couple at the ripe old age if 21. I was very happy Heidi turned up as she was stunning. Linzi gave me a cheeky smile seeing what Heidi was wearing. Gary wasn’t the best looking lad at all but according to a mutual friend he has a 10 inch cock and goes like a jack hammer. More and more guests arrived and by 9pm all 16 had turned up. The music played, people were chatting and the alcohol was flowing. Around 10.30pm we started to play our games for the evening, all of which were designed to get everyone naked and very horny.

    By 11.20pm the majority of couples were either pairing up with another couple of a free for all was happening in the living room. Linzi was in the middle of it all as usual. She was bent over Heidi licking her pussy as Gary slammed every inch into her. I was sat on the armchair with Michelle riding me like there was no tomorrow. Now Michelle was a rather skinny girl with small boobs but one of the tightest arses I’ve even seen. I was determined to slide my 7.5” cock into it and was working her into a frenzy. I could feel her clench and start to shake then all of a sudden the waterworks opened and she came all over my legs, my cock and balls were soaked and the armchair would need re-upholstering. This turned me on as Linzi has never squirted on my cock before. I’ve seen her do it once when a female friend of ours ate her pussy whilst almost fisting her and she erupted. The first and last time that happened.

    I bent Michelle over, rubbed some of her pussy juice onto her bud and licked her Asshole for what must have been 5 minutes, slowing inserting a digit and she came hard again. As I stood up she let me know her ass was still virgin territory so I took my time entering her. Inch by inch until I felt my balls slap against her pussy. She was insanely tight that I almost came deep into her bowels right then. But slowly I pulled out and gripped my cock at the base to delay the inevitable release. As my orgasm rescinded I pushed back into Michelle. As I was sliding in again I looked up to see Linzi laying on the couch, Gary slamming into her arse whilst Heidi rode her face. I knew Linzi would be loving this as she prefers to play with females at our parties since it makes her cum harder and we also we had set up a few cameras ( this was against the rules but they were well hidden and for our pleasure later) meaning that we could both masturbate alone or together watching the recording back.

    After 6 or 7 minutes of hard anal sex with Michelle I could feel my orgasm start again. I pulled out, turned Michelle around and came all over her B cup tits. We kissed and cleaned each other off before resting and watching the others. Michelle’s husband was over in the other corner licking a redheads pussy whilst the redheads husband sucked on his cock. I was a little shocked but Michelle seemed relaxed so maybe he swung both ways. I myself had been In many a three ways with other guys but didn’t fancy one blowing me. But each to their own I suppose.

    Gary had finished all over both mine and his missus and sat on the chair as the 2 ladies cleaned each other off using only their tongues.

    I said my goodbye to Michelle and headed over to Linzi who by now was laying on the floor spent. After 30 or so minutes with Gary’s 10 inches smashing into every hole she had I wasn’t surprised she looked beat. Seeing Heidi’s smooth pussy splayed open like a little flower I got the urge to lick each petal. Gary didn’t seem to mind (not that he really could as he had destroyed my wife).

    Now this had been on my ‘to do list’ since the moment I seen Heidi at the club a few weeks ago and the sole reason she got an invite. As I was on all fours eating out one of the prettiest pussies I’ve ever seen I felt my ass get wet and looked around to see Linzi apply some lube to my Asshole. Now we have done this on occasion but never in front of anyone but she pushed a couple of fingers into my ass and stroked my male G Spot. My cock sprang back to full mast and then I felt another hand start to stroke me. The angle I knew it couldn’t be Linzi or Heidi. So when looking up I seen it was Michelle’s husband who was pulling my cock. There wasn’t really anything I could do about it right now as Heidi had started to cum and had gripped my head between her legs. I felt my own orgasm coming on like a freight train and within seconds my cock erupted spewing a serious amount of cum onto the floor below me.

    ‘Did you enjoy that’ Linzi said with a wink.

    Michelle had at some point arrived and was sat on Gary’s face,

    ‘My husband knows his way around a cock and a pussy’.

    Again I wasn’t really into guys at all. I could say when 1 was attractive and such but that was the first time any male had touched me sexually and I came. I was very confused since Linzi also had 3 fingers pistoning into my ass whilst it happened. (We later talked about it and agreed that should it ever happen again she would stop it as not comfortable with it either).

    As the party drew to a close the guests were leaving and I was upstairs putting away some blankets when I noticed Miley’s door slightly open. There she was laying in her bed. Not at her friends house like planned but in her fucking bed. What had she seen?? My mind was racing. Get Linzi… she’ll know how to handle this .. well maybe not but hey best it’s not me.

    Part 2

    Linzi had been in Miley’s room for about 40 minutes, I’d been quickly cleaning up the house leaving Linzi to sort things with Miley. I decided to pop up and see how things were going. What I seen next will stay with me for the rest of my life. Linzi had her face between Miley’s legs and was licking her pussy. Miley’s face was screwed up and there right in my view was her teenage tits. Small brown nubs sitting on top of the most perfect tits i’d ever seen. My cock was rock hard. This was the weirdest and sexiest thing i’d ever seen. At no point before had I really thought of incest. I’d watched my daughter grow up from a little baby to a perfectly formed teenager. I was worried about boys coming round and instead here is Linzi sucking on her clit instead.

    Honestly the sight was seriously hot. I pulled my cock from my boxer shorts and slowing started to pull. Miley’s eyes opened and stared at me. My daughter was watching me pull my cock whilst I watched her and her mother.

    ‘Mum, Dad is here’

    Linzi pulled her face from Miley’s groin and turned around.

    ‘hey babe. Miley is all good with everything now. She said she had watched most of the evening from outside as she and Chloe had an argument. It got cold so she came in and hid in her room.

    All the time Linzi was talking her hand was stroking Miley’s side and I now had a perfect view of my daughter’s freshly shaved pussy. My cock somehow got harder and Linzi spotted this. Her 34D tits were being pinched with her other hand. I knew this look where the orgasm is the most important thing now. Miley didn’t seem to mind what her mother was doing to her and deep down I knew she was really enjoying it. I moved towards them both and kissed Linzi deep. I opened my eyes to see Miley slowly stroking her pussy with 1 hand whilst the other reached out and grabbed my cock. Her touch was like fire. My cock was burning and as she slowing pulled backwards the cool sensation felt incredible. I disconnected the kiss from Linzi and bent down to suck on my daughter’s A cup tit. The sensation was amazing. Flicking her nipple with my tongue was possibly the best feeling in the world. Linzi continued her assault on Miley’s pussy and as she picked up her pace so did Miley on my cock.

    ‘Oh Fuck, I’m cumming mum… I’m cummmmmiinnnggggggg’ miley screamed as she hit her climax. Never in my life have I been so happy to see someone arrive at orgasm than my daughter at that moment. Miley’s grip on my cock relaxed as she continued to breathe hard and I just didn’t care. Linzi removed her head and enveloped my cock completely with her mouth.

    ‘Fucking hell mum, that’s awesome, how can you do that?’

    I personally didn’t care how she could do it but just very happy she could. I then motioned Linzi to move over so I could lay down on the bed. Linzi then mounted my cock and started to ride me. I grabbed Miley by the ass and pulled over her leg so I could myself taste her virgin pussy. The smell and taste was something unlike anything I’d ever had before. And I NEEDED to have more. I could taste her cum and it was incredible. Miley slipped forward a little and this meant I could also lick her Asshole. I went in hard and she seemed to enjoy it more than the assault on her pussy. Just like her mother she loved getting her backside rimmed. As she relaxed I could slide my tongue inside ever so slightly. I took this as an invitation and slide a finger into her Asshole. Once my finger had slide in past the first bend Miley sat bolt upright which tightened her ass almost breaking my finger and then slammed her pussy into my face so I could barely breathe. Then an eruption. Her pussy flooded and she squirted easily a litre of pussy juice all over me. This drove me over the edge and I lifted my cock and drove it into my loving wife harder than I ever have before. Linzi seemed to have lost all focus and was smashing her pelvis into my groin and her release came just as quick.

    The next thing that happened shocked me more than anything so far this evening, my daughter moved between her mother’s legs and started to lick her pussy. Cleaning the mixture of cum within her mother, I was instantly hard again and Linzi looked me straight in the eyes, silently saying fuck this is good. Although Miley was clearly new to this her eagerness was more than enough to make up for the lack of experience.

    ‘Dad, please make love to me; please break my cherry’

    ‘What? Baby you’re still a little young for that. And I’m not sure you really want me too’

    ‘I’ve fantasized about you making love to me for the last year when I seen you and mum fucking and I really want you to be my first’. Stated Miley very sheepishly.

    ‘How could you say no to your princess? If she really wants you too and to be honest huni I think it’s so hot. I kinda wanna see you two screwing’.

    With that Miley shook her ass at me and her smooth wet pussy looked so inviting that my cock decided before my head did. I grabbed my cock by the base and guided myself towards the most appealing pussy I’d ever seen.

    ‘Ok baby, this may hurt a little but just let me know and I’ll stop’.

    Linzi pulled away from Miley at this point, grabbed her camera as she wanted record her baby being broken in.

    As my tip made contact it twitched hard and brushed the entire length of her lips. This seemed to make Miley’s lust just hit fever pitch. She pushed her ass backwards and my cock started to drive forward. It was incredibly tight, so tight in fact that I was certain I would only get the head in.

    ‘relax baby, daddy will go slow but you need to relax’ coached Linzi.

    She set the camera down and made sure it was recording from a great angle, then reached under Miley and started to strike her pussy. Partly I’m guessing was to help her relax and half so she wasn’t missing out on the experience. Either way this helped and I managed to slide in another inch before hitting the hymen. I pulled out almost entirely and then back in. I did this quite a few times, scared to break it and cause her pain, and also it made my baby a woman.

    ‘Faster please Dad. It feels amazing’.

    As instructed I started to increase my pace and in doing so pushed a little harder than I had anticipated. My cock broke through her barrier and a loud scream erupted from Miley. I froze exactly where I was and out poured blood. Linzi started to increase her speed stroking Miley’s clit and this seemed to relax her. I started to pull out but Linzi shook her head and with her other hand pushed my arse the opposite way and I went deeper into Miley. This seemed to work and out came a guttural sound of pure lustful enjoyment.

    Seeing the change I grabbed hold of her waist and started to push into my teenage girl once again. Looking down to see her ass with my cock hanging out the back of her looked insanely good and made me need to cum. But this one was for Miley and I wanted her to cum on my cock before I let my own release happen. Slowly I upped my pace and so did Linzi. Within a few minutes Miley started to breathe heavily and I felt her pussy tighten, she let out a scream of pure joy and then collapsed. This only made her pussy and ass all the more inviting for me so I decided now was the time to fuck my girl hard and faster than she knew would be possible. Just as I felt my orgasm peak I pulled out and sprayed my cum all over her ass and back. It felt incredible and maybe it was the most I’ve ever cum in my life. Baring in mind I’d cum several times in the last few hours that was amazing.

    ‘Ok Dan, maybe time to let Miley calm down and get showered. I gave my daughter a deep and passionate kiss then left the room. Linzi followed suit a few minutes later. I’d asked what was said when I left and Linzi asked if Miley was ok to be told that it was the best feeling in the world and asked when she could do it all again. Linzi kissed her and laughed. Then left the room.

    Once back in our room we chatted about what had just happened and Linzi was still horny. I couldn’t get hard again due to the overuse from the night. So Linzi pulled out her trusted Rabbit and slid it into her soaking wet pussy, and fucked that toy so hard her pussy juice started working into a lather. As she came she pulled the toy from inside of her and a single squirt if ejaculate flew out and landed and the bottom of our bed. She was shaking hard for at least a full minute before cuddling up to me and we both passed out.

    The last thought that went through my mind was how amazing my new little fuck buddy could be. The fact my wife and I could share her made it all the better.


  • I Had No Choice 3

    Font size : +


    I awoke that very early that morning in the hospital, lying uncomfortably next to my wife Rachel, still in her smock, fresh from delivering our two twin girls, Kristine and Katherine, into the world. The memories of the last day of chaos and shock all came back to me in their beauty and horror. I gazed at the seat in the room, seeing the duffle bag that my adulteress student who I’ve been giving ‘tutoring’ at her mother’s request had packed. My thoughts couldn’t stay away from the way I’d taken and defiled my marriage bed with her supple young body. I felt my boner, already hard from my dreams, just throb thinking about it again and it filled me once more with shame.

    I hadn’t realized Rachel was already awake, but she laughed and reached a hand over to my groin and squeezed my morning wood. “Looks like someone is up?” Then she smiled up at me and I could literally feel her love for me. “I’m sorry I’ve not paid much attention to you these last few months. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”

    I almost cried. “No. You’ve needed more attention than me.” The guilt of my cheating ways ripped at my heart. She just smiled and kissed me.

    “I’m still really sore, down there, but this…” she indicated to an IV in her arm that I’d barely seen, “has some good stuff in it!” She chuckled then hugged me again. We hugged for a time until a nurse brought in some food for Rachel and some papers for us to sign. An hour later she had dressed and I walked while the nurse wheeled Rachel, sitting in a wheelchair due to hospital policy, came to the nursery.

    We gazed in at the two little clear plastic cribs that held our girls, wrapped loosely in fluffy pink blankets. They were amazingly beautiful little wonders. We nearly cried again as we each were given one to hold as we prepared to head home. The nurses had given them formula late night, but were already hungry, and Rachel just acted naturally, and bulled her shirt up to offer them each a teat and nurse on, taking them both to her breasts. I wheeled her out to our car and after a bit of figuring out how to actually install the two car seats I’d bought last month in my car, we eventually got home.

    Now we were hungry as well, so I made breakfast, which we ate in bed with the babies. The girls were ready for napping again, and we put them each in a extra large crib I’d pulled into the bedroom. It blocked up my whole side of the bed, but that didn’t matter to me in the least. Even though I knew it was going to be a rough couple of weeks without sleep, I couldn’t take my eyes off the beautiful little wonders.

    We slept more, woken a few hours later by hungry babies, and I made lunch, and Rachel was still taking pain pills every few hours as well. The day seemed to repeat that process until that evening when the doorbell rang. As she’d promised my wife, Judy and her daughter Becky were here for dinner. We’d been so busy that I’d forgotten all about them coming over to fawn over our babies some more. Rachel was so please she nearly milked her shirt, and had to immediately get a baby latched to one of her full tits. I couldn’t help but look at Becky for an instant, realizing that even though she was young, her breasts were already bigger than my wife’s fully milk-laden ones which must have grown a cup size from the way they’d grown. My brain then gave me no choice but to imagine Becky’s breasts swollen with milk and grown even larger as well.

    Realizing I was staring at Becky’s bosom for too long, I shook my head of adulterous thoughts and moved to the kitchen to cook for the party. I was cooking when I felt a hand squeeze my butt and whipped my head around, expecting to yell at Becky for touching me here, but lost my voice when I saw it was Judy instead. “Easy Tiger… Becky was right, you sure are on edge.” I couldn’t say anything, and just listened to her while I went back to cooking. “She said you were very rough yesterday.”

    I looked at her trying to figure out how to apologize or explain, but she stopped me with a finger to my lips. “She wanted to say thank you and wished you were more forceful and took charge more often, but didn’t want to say anything here because of a promise she’d made to you. She knows you’re going to be busy for a while, and that even if it’s over between you two, she’s grateful for the time she had with you. That’s all, no strings attached.” Then she winked at me, turned and sauntered back to the living room to rejoin the baby shower.

    I served dinner and actually enjoyed the meal. For once I didn’t feel like an adulterer any more, with Judy’s little talk. Becky and Judy were both pleasant and Rachel was radiantly happy. After the meal I cleaned the dishes and Rachel asked Becky to help me with so she could talk to Judy in private about ‘motherhood’ issues. She happily agreed and I washed, while she dried. It wasn’t sexual, or school related, and we both just talked about my babies non-stop. After we were done, we came back in and Rachel and Becky were whispering, but stopped as we entered, with wide grins on their faces. I guess they were talking about either me or Becky, but probably in relation to babies.

    That’s when Judy said, “Well, tomorrow is still a school night for you young lady, so I think it’s time to head back home.”

    “But Mom! It’s not even 8 o’clock!” Becky almost whined.

    “Yes, but these two need some time alone…” She said with a knowing smile.

    “Oh. Sorry. Congratulations again. Goodnight!” And smiling and skipping out, the two Whitmore girls left.
    As soon as their car was out the yard I was surprised again, but this time by Rachel who, having just finished another feeding had gotten behind me and goosed my ass as well. I turned and kissed my playful wife and she looked like the cat that ate the canary as she pulled me by my hand into the bedroom.

    Once there she kissed me deeply and said, “Now, you sir, deserve a reward for being the most patient and loving husband that a woman like me could want.” God she always turned me on, and after this many years really knew how to stroke my ego. I kissed her deeply and fully.

    I hugged her deeply to me and after a moment broke it off with a little start as her nipples wetly pressed through her shirt and into my own shirt and chest. She laughed and said, “Sorry. I’m going to be milky for a while yet.”

    I grinned and slyly said, “Good, then there will be plenty for me as well.” Then I pushed her back on the bed more roughly than I’d done in the better part of a year due to her pregnancy. She laughed and didn’t stop me from pushing up her braless shirt and gently cupping her two breasts. I massaged and gently squeezed watching them ooze a little milk. Rachel squirmed a little, but really began moaning when I lowered my head to her tit and licked up her thick creamy milk around the nipple. After it was clean I sucked in the teat and suckled, just as my daughters had, taking a nice long drink of her hot breast milk. After a few slurps I switched breasts and gave her sister the same treatment.

    Rachel said with lust, “You have no idea how good that feels.” She reached down and put her hand on my groin, gripping my hardening member tightly. After a few more minutes on her tits she pushed me up and said, “It’s your turn now.” She undid my pants and adroitly pulled them free along with my underwear. She then grabbed my mostly hard cock and looked at it up close. “Did I ignore you too much?” She squeezed it making my head swell up more. “I guess so.” Then she kissed him on the head and began rubbing my base and shaft up and down.

    It felt great to have my wife back after all these months of celibacy between us. And while I knew I could never tell her, she almost felt like the other woman after having taken Becky’s virginity a few weeks ago and since then been regularly fucking her brains out in our after school ‘study sessions’ her mother had set up with my wife’s permission. And only my wife didn’t know the truth.

    With these crazy thoughts whizzing through my head I almost didn’t realize how much it really turned me on until Rachel said, “Wow… I think you’re bigger than I’d ever seen you. I must have really not done my proper wifely duties. Well, I’d better do what I can to fix that.” She grinned a crooked smile then did her level best to devour my cock.

    Her practiced style and skills felt great compared to Becky’s inexperience but eagerness to learn. By brain had no choice but to compare the way they worked my meat, both wanting only to please me. Becky would be terrific in time, but still had to learn the fine techniques that Rachel had mastered. And Rachel would occasionally deep-throat me and get her lips almost to my base, which really turned me on, while Becky would gag with only half of my penis between her pretty lips.

    I just sat back and really enjoyed the stress free feeling of my wife’s loving tongue, lips, and throat all caressing the center of my being. It wasn’t going to make me cum, as she knew I had never cum from oral sex alone. Back in college she’d lost twenty dollars betting me she could get me off with that way alone. That was also the first time I’d made love to her, and that twenty dollar bill was still in one of my sock drawers. I thought about the wild times I’d had in college exploring sex before I’d met Rachel, and though that she would be the last woman he’d ever need. And I knew that was true, even if a small part of me still instinctually desired to spread my seed in every womb I could.

    After her divine oral caresses of my cock had me throbbing she looked up at me lovingly, nuzzling my hardness between her lovely bloated breasts. “I’m sorry I cannot give you more than this, but my area down there is still sore from moving two watermelons through it. I know I haven’t showed you, or talked about it, but the OBGYN said to wait 4 to 6 weeks to give it time to heal.” She looked only slightly sad as she squeezed me between those lovely breasts, still leaking a little milk into my curly fuzz. “I do have a surprise for you however…” and her grin made me shiver.

    “OK, I’m game… what is it?” I asked casually.

    “Me.” A female voice came from the doorway behind me. I spun my head sharply, totally not expecting anyone else in my house other than me and my wife. I was totally blown over at what I saw. Judy clad only in a sexy black teddy. Her red hair was flowing down her shoulders and the lace teddy left little to the imagination, but it lifted her giant breasts and erotically lined and shaped her body. She was in her mid-forties, but you couldn’t tell she was over thirty, or a mother of a young adult daughter for that matter, by just looking at her hot body. Totally speechless she wagged her hips and tits as she sauntered over to me and sat next to me on the bed. “Rachel asked me to come over to help reward you for being the man of her dreams.”

    I looked down at her is shock, not believing my wife could have planned this. She was wild in her college days as well, and was renowned for her expert cock sucking skills, which was how we’d met in the first place, but she’d never given any indication of any willingness to expand our horizons in such a way. I know that we’d talked about it once when we dated about sexual fantasies, and like every guy a two-girl threesome is a dream come true, but she said she loved my cock in her own pussy too much to share.

    “Well, since I cannot please you the way I want to, this was the only other option. And I’d been talking to Judy, and she recommended a hooker. But I couldn’t do that, I didn’t want you doing some dirty slut who might have some disease, and asked her, since she’s not got anyone, if she could help me please you.”
    It all sounded so simple and proper when Rachel said it. Like that’s just the way things are. “Besides, back in my psych class I learned that a man needs release his seed,” she squeezed me hard, making me throb fiercely in her hand, “or he will stray. Now we wouldn’t want that now would we?” God’s I wanted to confess right there and then about me and Becky, and I just might have had Judy not been right there. My eyes wandered up and down her body again, and I oozed precum all over Rachel’s hands and tits.

    “So he really cannot cum orally?” Judy asked Rachel while kneeling next to her on the floor.

    Ignoring me completely, they talked, “Nope. Believe me, in college I lost twenty dollars trying for over an hour.”

    “Really? Wow. I never had a guy how could last longer than ten minutes of blowing before he came.”

    “I know! I once sucked of five cocks in an hour between classes in High School. They called me the Cum Guzzling Queen, but not Ed here. He will only cum in a pussy.”

    “What about anally?”

    “Well, we tried it a little, but… It feels great for the first inch, but after that it just hurts too much for me.”

    I felt like I had to interject there “And I’m not into that anyway.”

    “Really? Every guy I’d ever slept with just wanted to jump my ass.” Judy laughed.

    “I couldn’t get into it, even though porn always plays it up, I couldn’t get the picture out of my head that it could be a guy I was fucking.” I confessed.

    “I never thought about it that way, but it makes sense I suppose. Guys do seem really homophobic.” Judy reasoned. “Not like girls who are all a little bi.”

    “Yea, right.” I laughed.

    “No it’s true. Were jealous, conniving, vindictive, hypercritical, bitches, but every girl has at least an experimental phase to test their natural urges to bong with other women.” Judy said with a completely straight face.

    I looked back at Rachel, who’d just continued to rub my cock during this intellectual discussion. Seeing me look at her made her cheeks redden with embarrassment. After a moment of silence she broke down and stopped rubbing my cock, “OK! Yes… I spent a week once in college with a girl, but we were just experimenting. We both moved on once we got boyfriends again.” I was just staring at her. “Look, I’m sorry I’ve never told you, but it was just a phase.”

    “That’s not what you said last week when you begged me to lick your pussy.” Judy shot back.

    There was more shocked silence, and Rachel’s cheeks burned even redder. “You… She… But… You were still pregnant though?”

    “I’m sorry honey. I was too embarrassed to talk to you.” Rachel confessed in a fast blur of words. “The last month of my pregnancy, I was so horny all the time! I was masturbating like crazy, and I needed some release. I know I was the one who was always pushing for kids, and I thought you wouldn’t want to touch me since I was so ugly and bloated.”

    “That’s not true! I loved you and would have done anything for you! You said you wanted to hold off on sex these last few months, for the babies’ sake.” I shot back, almost mad.

    “The doctor’s said I had too, not that I didn’t want too. And you seemed to just ignore me after that…”

    More silence followed until Judy piped up, “Sheesh! Look at you two! Both horny as hell, and completely in love with each other. Look, life isn’t perfect, but the only thing that matters is love. Rachel, you love Ed and want him right?” She nodded silently like a child being scolded. “And Ed, you love Rachel and want her as well?” I nodded the same as my wife had. “Well that isn’t that all that matters? There are going to be things you have no choice about how your bodies work, but as long as you both love each other, Get Over It!”

    It must have looked completely ridiculous being lectured about love from a woman ten years older than us, being the only clothed individual in the room, and she was just in lingerie. “Now…” she continued looking at me, “Yes, I’ve been giving Rachel some sexual release, but now she has asked me to do the same for you. Do you love Rachel enough to accept that or should I get dressed and go?”

    I was silent for a moment but said, “Rachel, I have always loved you and I need you to know that I would do anything… everything, for you.”

    She smiled, looking up at me from my knees, getting a little teary eyed, “I know.” She got up and hugged me tight.

    After a minute we pulled back, kissed, and she laughed. “Well, look like I’ve done a horrible job for you so far, Little Ed is unimpressed.” Looking down I saw I’d become totally unaroused, despite having two very beautiful women offering to please me. If it hadn’t happened I say it wouldn’t have been possible, but there I was, shrunken to a limp noodle.

    “Well than, we’ve got some work to do then don’t we?” Judy stated flatly to Rachel and reached one hand to my groin. Rachel, wiping tears away with one hand, nodded and reached her other hand to join with Judy’s, grasping my ball sack.

    Soon they were both massaging and stroking my small package with their soft and dexterous fingers. It felt great, but for some reason he refused to grow right off. “Looks like he needs a more serious kick start…” Judy said. Then with her other hand she reached behind Rachel’s head and pulled her to her own. Rachel was surprised and a little shocked when their lips met in a sapphiric kiss.

    This was the first time I’d ever seen my wife do anything with another woman, and that made my small cock instantly kick-start back to life. While it was static for the first few seconds, Judy was persistent, and soon Rachel, to my utter shock and delight, relaxed and put her arms around Judy and opened her mouth to her. The moment grew, both of them getting deeper and deeper into their lesbian kiss and made out like lovers do. When they finally broke Judy turned to look back at my cock with approval. “Yup, that gets them every time.”

    Rachel slowly turned again to me as well and giggled like a little girl at my hardness, “Oh, my pussy is on fire. I long to have you in there again, but I’m still to stretched and sore.” She dropped a hand down her belly and rubbed her clit slowly.

    “Well, I think I can help both of you at the same time then.” Judy said while she stood up. She held a hand to Rachel and helped her up as well and led her to the open side of the bed. “Lie down,” she told her. Rachel sat onto the bed, and I could see clearly for the first time, her distended pussy and stitches that were just at the bottom of her cunt on the little flap of skin that connected to her ass. Just looking at it made my own ass hurt with sympathy pain. I hadn’t realized that was why she was still in pain.

    Judy knelt onto the center of the bed and turned to my wife. She leaned over and kissed her deeply, making my cock throb again. My naked, and still puffy bellied wife, with a sexy redhead in striking black lingerie above her and between her legs, making out in front of me. Judy straightened up, pulled down her lacy black panties and threw them to the side of the bed, winking as me, then backed up and placed her face right into Rachel’s pussy.

    My wife howled with pleasure like I’d never seen. “OH FUCK YEA!” For a woman who took care of preschoolers, it always struck me as funny how she had such a dirty mouth when she got really turned on during sex. I couldn’t move for the first few minutes, just aroused to watch Judy lick and flick Rachel’s clit with her sexy tongue. I reached down and stoked my cock while watching them go at it, finally getting back full strength.

    Judy stopped her ministrations and looked back at me, wagging her hips and naked pussy at me, “Waiting for a written invitation?” She then went back to sucking on Rachel’s clit.

    My wife then begged me, “Oh Honey! She feels so good! Please… Oh please fuck her good, OH FUCK!”
    I had no choice but to join in after that. I knelt on the end of the bed, now full with female flesh and crept up behind Judy’s inviting posterior. I rand a hand up her fishnet clad legs, and along the garter straps that ran over each cheek of her ass, and up to her brazier laced back. Then I placed a hand onto her moistening honey pot. It was thick with dark curly hair, still red, but darker than her striking main of hair on her head, but it was soft to the touch.

    I rubbed her clit, making her squirm and moan around my wife’s cunt, then dipped my middle finger into her vagina. It slid in easier than I thought it would for someone who hadn’t had a man for the better part of twenty years. But then I didn’t really know that much about Judy, other than her teenage daughter and how her husband had left her over a decade ago. Really that was it, but it didn’t matter that much to me right now, for she gripped and held my probing finger with such strength that I could wait to put my cock into this lovely MILF.

    I rubbed the head of my cock up and down her slick passage, wetting my head and shaft. Then I lined up and sunk deep into her in only a single stroke. I was impressed with her vaginal control, since she opened up and her cunt literally sucked in my cock. I’d never had a girl who could do that. I’ve been told that my 9 inch penis is thicker and bigger than most other guys, and I’ve always had to work it in, no matter how wet she was. Then Judy went to the grip she had before and made me yelp in surprise.

    I withdrew and plunged back in, grabbing her hips and rocking slowly back and forth. Good that felt good. For a few moments I felt like I was fucking Becky again, but Judy’s wider hips, controlled vaginal muscles, and her flaming red hair gave her a distinct feeling. I rocked back and forth, enjoying her cunt immeasurably.

    My wife moaned more as I fucker her clit licker. “Is it good Honey? Is she a good fuck? OH, GOD!” I could tell she was getting really close, so I rocked harder and slammed into Judy hard and fast, feeling her cunt literally trying to milk my cock. Judy did a great job keeping her head glued to Rachel’s cunt as I pounded her. Only moments later Rachel was screaming at the top of her lungs, “I’m so Fucking hot! OH GOD! I’M CUMMING!” She grabbed the back of Judy’s head and her cute face scrunched in a powerful orgasm. It was so erotic and Judy’s cunt felt so good that I tried to cum with her, but Judy backed up, making me sit back, as she withdrew her face from Rachel’s pussy, making me wait, still lodged in her pussy.

    Rachel’s last throws of orgasm subsided as we watched, with Judy just sitting back on my cock, only holding it tight for a few moments. Judy then asked, “Rache, is it OK if I use Ed to get me off too? I haven’t had a man since Becky father left and he feels REALLY good.” She gyrated her hips on me moaning.
    Rachel smiled and knelt in front of us, “Of course Jude. Edward Honey, can you hold off long enough for Judy here to cum too?”

    “Anything for you my love.” I answered, almost unable to believe the reality of that question. Judy then began to rise and fall on my lap, fucking herself on my cock. Rachel smiled and leaned forward, and I could tell from the way that Judy gasped and moaned louder that my wife was playing and licking her tits. Judy rode my cock with zeal, making me feel terrific. Soon I felt Rachel reach a hand under me between our legs. One hand frisked Judy’s clit and my cock sliding in and out of her cunt, but her other hand cupped and kneaded my balls.

    I was unsure if I could last long enough, but with the added stimulation on her clit Judy’s determined riding of my cock turned more to desperation and became quicker. She was the quiet type, only moaning in between short breaths and soon groaned out as she shook with the throws of her gushing orgasm. Her cunt quivered and squirted her girl-cum all over my cock and legs. I’d done a squirter in my college days, but it really turned me on knowing that she came so hard on my cock.

    She quivered and moaned for a few minutes before turning and asking me, “You sure do have some saying power! I can see why she loves you so much.” I got the feeling that she was talking about Becky and not Rachel, but didn’t give me time to respond. “Well this will get you off.” She pulled herself off my cock and had Rachel sit back on the bed, turned over and laid her head in my wife’s lap. Then she spread her long legs and into almost a split. “Now Rachel, tell him to get his ass over here and fuck me hard.”
    Rachel gave me her sexy eyes and sultry voice, “Come on Honey. I know you wanna cum, and I want lick you’re spooge out of her dirty cunt.”

    A heart-attack couldn’t have stopped me. I almost leaped on her and slammed my throbbing cock into Judy’s hot juicy snatch. My wife whispered dirty things in my ear as I fucked harder than I ever thought I could. “I know you tight balls need to shoot your salty load, so spray it all over her fucking pussy. That tight unused cunt feels great doesn’t it? I know it does so cum in the bitch. Show her you love it. Do it! Fill that fucking slut!”

    I slammed hard and fast, nailing Judy into the bed. Between her moaning softly, and my wife’s dirty talk, I had no choice about pulling out. I came just as she said ‘slut’ with possibly the biggest orgasm I’d ever experienced. It ripped a scream from my normally silent lungs and I burst what felt like gallons of cum so deep into Judy sucking womb that it made her scream as I thrashed inside her. My whole body contracted and shook and I drilled her full of my white gold. I would have half a breath before another contraction shook me, sending more and more of my semen into her depths. After five explosive shots of cum, I shoot softly, with only much smaller contractions still squirted out more of my drizzle.

    Rachel hugged me tight while I continued to shake in Judy’s full cunt, and Judy just moaned out, “God I’ve never been so full.”

    After I softened, still leaking out cum, I sat back and Rachel greedily sank her head down and gently sucked me clean. Judy, just lay back, still paralyzed from the harsh cunt beating I’d given her. When Rachel was satisfied no more of my cum was going to come out she kissed my cockhead and said, “Mmmm, she’s sure is tasty. Sit back and enjoy my love.” Then she turned about and sank her head to Judy’s cum-oozing cunt. Judy went crazy, shaking and moaning as my wife licked and sucked out as much of my sperm as she could from the cream pie I’d just given her.

    After a few minutes she lifted her head and moved up to Judy’s face. I thought they were going to kiss again, but then Rachel let a long thick rope of my jism that she’d sucked out of Judy’s cunt stretch down to Judy. When that well fucked beauty saw what my wife intended, she opened her mouth wide, letting a long stream of pass from Rachel’s mouth and into Judy’s. God it was so hot that I did twitch out another glob of man-milk on my leg from my almost soft cock. When it was almost gone Rachel followed it down and kissed Judy deeply and swishing my cum around between their mouths.

    After they had finished my wife eased onto her side and mirrored my own thoughts, “God it was so hot!” All she got back were breathless groans of agreement from both Judy and I. “I really love you Ed, and I never thought I could share you, but I knew you’d rip me back open if you did that to me.” She then rubbed her stitched and sore pussy gently.

    “Oh, I think he did rip me open.” Judy groaned, “But damn that felt good. It’s been too long since I’ve had a real man…” with that Judy excused herself to the bathroom to dress and cleanup, Rachel checked on the babies and I just laid down and feel asleep exhausted. I slept until morning when a screaming newborn woke me. I woke Rachel, who was asleep next to me. She proceeded to feed the kids and I made breakfast. As we ate and discussed last night’s events, and her discussion with Judy after I collapsed. We all really liked it and Rachel had scheduled a repeat performance at the end of the week.

    God, what had I done to deserve a wife so considerate and loving? I kissed her and hugged her tight. “You know I love you more and more each day.”

    “I know.” She sighed contented, “But you have to admit that was a great night last night…”

    I had no choice but to agree, “Yes… Yes it was.”


    19 comments
    «1234»

    X-MAN215Report 

    2021-02-25 06:22:21
    HIS WIFE AND HIS SIDE PIECE MOM

    borotaReport 

    2018-07-26 03:59:26
    You definitely say SOME IDIOCIES in here!First of all,IT ISN’T TRUE that “a man needs to release his seed or he will stray”!THAT’S BULLSHIT!THE IMMENSE MAJORITY OF MEN NEVER STRAY,wheter they release their seed or not!Then,IT ISN’T TRUE AT ALL that “girls are all a little bi” or that “every girl has at least an experimental phase to test their natural urges to bong with other women”!That’s an EVEN GREATER BULLSHIT,if this could be possible!EVERYBODY KNOWS that ALL GIRLS ARE HETEROSEXUALS BY NATURE and bisexuality is IN THE LARGE MAJORITY OF CASES just a VERY SHORT “phase” of experimenting!And this phase does happen only TO A VERY FEW GIRLS,NOT TO EVERY GIRL!So,STOP WRITING this HORRIBLE AND FAKE cliches and try to be at least a little plausible in what you are telling!

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2014-06-11 08:13:25
    John – Judy is an amazing phoopgrather. It didn’t even feel like a photo shoot, it felt like we were hanging out with just one of our friends. Thank you so much for the awesome pictures, I had a blast. My fiance looks amazing!!!!November 22, 2011 2:48 pm

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-02-26 14:03:07
    to the guy below wtf taco bell?lol but good story keep it up!and everyone stop trying to fucking hook up jesus !!!!

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-10-22 05:08:25
    This story made me decide to like taco bell… I have no idea why.

    «1234»
  • The Challenge 3: The Only Woman

    Font size : +


    Daughter’s desires for mom are awakened by a challenge.

    Author’s note: While this could be a standalone story, the first two aren’t required reading to follow this, it may be helpful as they share some characters and locations. If you read the first two, you may recognize those cameos.
    The events of this story are happening during the same time period as the previous challenge stories. This one begins in March, while the other two begin in January of the same year.
    This was a fun challenge for me as well. I challenged myself to write a story featuring lesbian incest sex – something I had never done before.

    Editing thanks go to Todger65.

    The Challenge 3: The Only Woman

    Chapter 1

    Elle was on the treadmill at the gym. She was controlling her breathing, exhaling slowly out of her mouth, sweat beads forming on her forehead, making their way down her face. She switched to the elliptical machine, her thighs glistening with sweat, moving and pumping her legs with each step. Elle thought for a moment that he might see her tight yoga shorts, sports bra, toned and exposed midriff, and finally, after months of chatting, innocent flirting, hanging out for the occasional post-workout protein shake, that he would agree to come over to her home.

    Elle didn’t want to be his girlfriend. Guessing he was around 30, she felt he was far too old for her, especially since she’d be leaving for college in the fall. In the back of her mind she hoped that maybe, just maybe, he wouldn’t mind having a little fun for the spring and summer before she left in August for school.

    He was so friendly, so gentlemanly, sometimes offering her tips or advice during her workouts. He kept his distance physically from Elle, keeping the slightly awkward friendly hugs to a minimum, removing his arm from her grasp as she walked with him into the coffee shop, patting her on the back and smiling. He always kept things platonic. She thought it was adorable. Elle assumed he was worried that people may get the wrong idea that he was dating this high school student. The truth was that he wasn’t a scumbag. Elle was a girl, by law an adult, but still just a girl. He knew she was infatuated with him and didn’t lead her on or attempt to sleep with her.

    Then she saw him. He was alone this time. He would sometimes have a blonde woman with him. One day Elle found out that was his stepmother. He told her they worked out together sometimes. Elle watched him in her peripheral vision, occasionally turning her head to keep track of him, admiring his muscular physique. She moaned quietly to herself from the elliptical machine watching him do bicep curls.

    After awhile longer, Elle saw her moment of opportunity. Timing it perfectly, she threw her a small towel around her shoulder, and made her way toward him. She started smiling and waving at him, eliciting a laugh at her silliness, “Hi Ulysses!”

    “Hey Elle, how are you?” He asked, coming to a stop, smiling back at her.

    “Good! Want to come by my house for lunch today?” Elle asked, moving a lock of her long, blonde hair behind her ear.

    “I don’t know, I – ” Ulysses started to say.

    “Please! I made a salad, mixed with tuna,” Elle informed him, as if it was the most amazing meal he would ever have.

    Ulysses chuckled at her smile, looking around the gym, and thinking for a moment, “I’ll stop by for lunch. Alright?”

    “Great! You can follow me. I don’t live far,” she said, pulling Ulysses by the arm toward the exit. Elle discreetly breathed his musky scent in, smiling to herself, wondering if what she planned for that Saturday afternoon would come to fruition.

    They sat on stools at the counter in the kitchen, eating, chatting. Ulysses told her about his travel schedule including a trip to Los Angeles next week for photo shoot with a fitness magazine. Elle informed him her mother was a fitness model too, she was on a job and would be back Monday to spend the rest of Elle’s spring break at home with her.

    They chatted about Elle’s plans for that evening. She and several other students from school were going to a special dinner held at a man named Bob’s home. He was the sponsor for a scholarship program Elle and three other students were selected for. It pertained to young business entrepreneurs, providing them a free ride to particular four year colleges, as long as they remained in their chosen business majors. Elle had recently been accepted to the University of South Carolina. She was attending the campus near Charleston. Ulysses congratulated her acceptance and stood to leave.

    “Well, thanks again for lunch, but I should get going,” he said, stretching slightly.

    “No, stay a little longer, I’ll show you around the house,” Elle said.

    Ulysses sighed, jokingly, “Oh alright. But then I need to go.”

    “That’s Millie’s bedroom,” Elle said, several minutes later, referring to her friendly Yorkshire terrier. It was a half joke. It was actually the guest bedroom, where Millie’s was crated during the day when Elle or her mother, Marcia were gone. The tiny dog usually slept on the floor, on an oversized dog pillow in Elle’s room.

    “And then this is my bedroom,” Elle said, arriving at the last bedroom on the right. She entered the room, gesturing Ulysses to follow.

    “Cool,” Ulysses said, pretending to show interest. Her room was a typically girl in nature, pink walls, a large collection of stuffed animals on her bed, and a couple small posters of some actor or musician she liked.

    “Great,” Ulysses nodded his head. “I’m going to head out now,” pointing to the door with both thumbs.

    Elle laughed, pulling at his arm, guiding him further into the room, “Just relax and hang out a bit.”

    Ulysses sighed quietly, not really wanting to be in her room with her, when she appeared to be home alone. He felt that could change any moment and didn’t want her mother to be concerned or angry at Elle. He watched her move some stuffed animals out of the way on her bed, several of them landing on the floor. He glanced over to her desk, looking at some of her jewelry and various trinkets, not noticing Elle was standing in front of him.

    Ulysses glanced back to her, his eyes widening in shock, when he saw her smile and remove her sports bra.

    Chapter 2

    “Uh, wow, maybe I should go,” Ulysses said, attempting to not stare directly at her breasts.

    “No, stay, this’ll be fun. Come on,” Elle pulled him back closer to the bed.

    “It’s just that your mom – ” He started to say.

    “Won’t be home until Monday,” She cut him off, putting her hands on his broad shoulders.

    “Well I gotta shower, so,”

    “We can shower together when we’re done,” Elle leaned in, whispering in his ear, her erect nipples pressing against him.

    “Um, I, uh,” Ulysses was running out of excuses. “How old are you again?” he asked glancing over her figure. She was gorgeous. Her fit, toned body was evidence that she was active in sports – a member of the varsity volleyball team at school.

    Elle reached behind her, pulling out the elastic tie that held her pony tail together, letting her long hair fall. She smiled, pulling at his hand, “I turned 18 last week.”

    “Are you sure?” Ulysses winced.

    “I can go get my driver’s license and two other forms of ID for you if you like,” Elle joked.

    “I just don’t want you to get in trouble. Are you mad at your mom or something? Is that why you want to do this with a black guy?” Ulysses asked.

    “Ha! Nope, me and my mom are like best friends. I’ve wanted to do this for awhile with you, to be honest. I think you’re hot!” She said, getting closer to the bed, attempting to pull Ulysses in for a kiss.

    He smiled weakly, “I just, I mean, I’m older, I’m not looking for a girlfriend.”

    “Ulysses, relax. I don’t want to be your girlfriend. I’m not going to stalk you, I’m not going to go psycho on you,” Elle said. She leaned in once more to his ear, whispering, “I want to have sex with you.”

    “Have you done it before?” Ulysses whispered back.

    “A couple times yeah,” She answered.

    Ulysses sighed, reaching into his pocket, pulling out his wallet. From that, he pulled out a condom, “It’s always smart to practice safe sex.”

    Elle started chuckling, “Yes sir,” she replied, laughing at his small lecture.

    “I’ll go and be gentle, alright? We’ll just take it nice and easy, if you feel pain or discomfort let me know, I’ll stop or change things around a bit, alright?”

    Elle was beaming, “You are so cute. And I will, I promise. Now then,” she whispered once more, “Let’s begin.”

    “Nice and slow?” Ulysses asked again, following Elle down to her mattress, her legs locking around him.

    She held his face, kissing him, her tongue lapping at his lips, “Nice and slow.”

    **********

    Elle’s cries of pleasure were echoing down the hallway. Her bed was creaking, the headboard slamming against the wall, items from the bedside table were landing on the floor as Elle reached over, her arms flailing as she climaxed again and again.

    Millie was sitting on the floor, her head was bobbing up and down following Elle’s movements after she rolled on top of Ulysses, bouncing wildly, bringing them both orgasms.

    After what seemed like hours she collapsed on top of Ulysses, out of breath, in a heaving, sweaty mess. Running her hand over his muscular, dark chocolate colored, chest, she smiled, “That was amazing,” she moaned.

    “Yes it was,” Ulysses said, wiping his forehead.

    Several minutes later, they were making out in the shower, “You gonna come back tomorrow?” Elle asked.

    “Elle, I don’t know if that’s a good idea.” Ulysses said.

    “I told you, my mom will be back Monday,” she reiterated, nibbling his bottom lip.

    “Fine,” he rolled his eyes, kissing her back, their mouths enveloping each others. When they finished, Elle went to her knees in the shower, smiling up at Ulysses, grabbing his cock at the base, preparing to suck it back to life.

    **********

    The dinner later that night at Bob’s was fairly boring. Elle enjoyed herself, but could tell the other students were having trouble paying attention, and were bored out of their mind. Elle paid attention to Bob’s speech about hard work, looking for opportunities to excel and better ones self, and congratulating them on their scholarship.

    Elle watched one of Bob’s employees bring out desert, making her way across the large, open dining room. They sat for the next hour, drinking tea or coffee, while Bob and mostly Elle chatted about his businesses, his accomplishments and how he overcame obstacles – much to the three other student’s chagrin. Elle loved talking with Bob. She felt he was like the grandfather she never had. She always stayed later than the other students after the meetings. They would talk about school, her mom’s work as fitness model, and future career options for Elle. It was no surprise to her when Bob asked her to stay for a moment when the other students left.

    “Sure, may I use the restroom first?” Elle asked.

    “Oh sure, of course. Down the hall, fourth door on the left,” Bob said, walking back to his office.

    Sitting in front of his laptop, Bob watched Elle enter the bathroom with the small, mounted camera in the corner of the room. He unzipped his pants, fished out his cock, and began stroking it while watching her slide her skirt down, followed by her thong, and sit on the toilet. He switched to another view from a camera mounted on the ceiling corner behind her. Bob moaned, watching her butt lift up slightly, so she could wipe herself. She slid her thong and skirt back on, flushed, and washed her hands. Bob was zipping up just before she entered his office smiling.

    “Elle, hi, please sit,” He said, gesturing to the chair across from him. Bob closed his laptop and folded his hands, looking at Elle.

    Bob seemed different this evening. He seemed nervous, slightly flustered, and unsure of how to begin the conversation with her. “Um, Elle, I,” He stammered.

    “Is everything ok?” She asked, a concerned look on her face, she wondered if there was a problem with the scholarship. Perhaps it wasn’t going to happen after all.

    “Yes, yes, things are fine. I just wanted to ask you something and I’m a little scared is all,” Bob replied, chuckling slightly.

    “Oh. Ok I thought you were going to tell me the scholarship isn’t coming through for me,” Elle said, relieved.

    “Oh goodness no. You are all set. You’ll be in Charleston in the fall,” Bob reassured her. “No, my problem is that I want to ask you something. I want to offer you, well, a large sum of money to do something that you may not ever normally do.”

    “Um, ok,” Elle said, confused.

    Bob cleared his throat, reaching to rummage through a desk drawer, pulling out a box and handing it to Elle. “See that? You’ve probably seen cameras like that before. It’s kind of like web camera.”

    “Uh huh,” Elle nodded.

    Bob gulped, he was having difficulty. Elle wasn’t a woman he was sleeping with or a guy, like the young man that did yard work for him in January; she was a sweet, outgoing, smart girl. “Those cameras can be mounted in certain places. I have software that the video footage can feed into. It’s really neat.”

    Bob shifted in his seat, attempting to make the conversation lighthearted as he talked about the camera. He cleared his throat, “Anyway, that’s yours,” nodding to the camera.

    “Oh, uh, thanks?” Elle asked.

    Bob looked into her eyes, her lovely, light-brown, eyes. “So do you have boyfriend?” he asked nervously.

    An image of Ulysses from that afternoon, on top of Elle, grinding his hips, flexing his butt, impaling her flashed in her head causing her to blush, “Nah, I sure don’t.”

    Bob nodded, “What about your mother? She’s lovely; I’ve seen some of her work. She posed a couple times in one of the magazines my company publishes.”

    “Oh, no she doesn’t. Not that I know of!” Elle laughed.

    He nodded and stood, facing away from Elle, peering out the window behind him, seeing a couple students at their cars chatting and then driving off. Bob couldn’t do it. He couldn’t ask her, he couldn’t propose the challenge that he wanted to her. “Would you do anything to help your mother?” he asked, not turning to face Elle.

    “Well sure,” She answered.

    Bob was thinking to himself, “I have to try; I have see how this plays out.”

    Bob turned around and sighed, “Ok.” He reached to another drawer, pulling out an envelope. It was his plan B. He knew what he wanted to ask Elle would be difficult, he knew he couldn’t go through with it, so plan B was giving her the envelope with instructions. This was the better option. To see her face become angry with him, disgusted by him, or worse, disappointed in him, was something he couldn’t bear. They got along so well, Bob really thought she was a wonderful girl, one that fueled a few of his masturbatory fantasies from time-to-time, but a wonderful girl nonetheless. Proposing the type of challenge to her that he had planned in person was terrifying to him. The envelope would have to do. He told her to open it when she gets home. They gave each other a hug, Elle thanking him for everything pertaining to the scholarship and his advice, and headed home.

    Chapter 3

    Elle recoiled in disgust, balling up and throwing the paper across her room, tearing up the envelope which it contained. She ran out of her room, pacing back and forth in the kitchen, wanting to call Ulysses, but deciding against it. She was angry and hurt. Bob had always been so nice to her, why would he ever ask her to do what he did.

    “No wonder he didn’t ask me in person,” she was seething. “Ugh!” she said throwing her hands up in disgust. “Sick,” she said, shaking her head.

    Grabbing her jacket, Elle went for a long walk around the neighborhood, thinking about Bob, about the letter in the envelope, trying to figure out why he would ask her to do what it said. The first thing she did when she returned home was throw the camera away. For good measure, she took the trash out, closing the large trash bin behind the house.

    Elle tried to forget what she had read as she flipped through the channels on the TV. She shivered again, dismissing it, choosing a show to watch.

    About an hour later, she headed to her room, and began cleaning up the tattered, blank, envelope. Tossing the shreds into the trash can in her room, the balled up letter caught her eye. She angrily grabbed it, stopping herself before she threw it away, deciding to read it once more, one last time, reminding herself how gross Bob was.

    “I will pay you $20 million to seduce your mother. Use the camera to film it as proof. It will feed footage into my software. If I never hear from you again, I’ll assume you decided not to go through with it. Call me if you have questions or need help with this challenge. You should have my number already.”

    The letter contained no signature and no other information or text. She balled it up again, threw it in the trash can, took the trash can and dumped the contents outside in the large trash bin behind the house.

    Flopping back down her bed to sulk angrily, she thought about her mother. They were like sisters, like best friends, she was an authority figure, but more like an older, wiser, peer. Elle, lying back on her bed, eyes gazing to the ceiling, thought about how lucky she was to have such a great mom. Her smile faded when she thought about Bob’s challenge.

    Thinking to herself, “Why would he think I’m like that? I like guys. Why would he want me to do that stuff with my own mother? I would never hurt her. I would never want her to hate me. He’s sick.”

    Elle rolled to her side, still wide awake, “$20 million dollars, ugh, what a pervert. He’s probably full of crap.”

    “I’m not even gay,” she said out loud, barely above a whisper. “Umph,” she grumbled, rolling over to her other side.

    Elle tossed and turned for the next hour, unable to sleep, unable to think of anything else. Finally she got up, annoyed, marched into the living room and began searching. She was looking at the large book shelf that contained a few photo albums. Grabbing one, she sat on the sofa, turning the lamp on next to her.

    The photo album served as a scrapbook for some of her mother’s photo shoots. Elle turned page after page, finding herself admiring her mother’s work. Most pictures were Marcia in a bikini, either on the beach, or swimming pool, modeling a certain name brand. There were magazine covers cut out and placed in the scrapbook. One in particular showed Marcia in unbuttoned, unzipped, daisy duke’s blue jean shorts, pulling her white t-shirt up to just below her breasts. The article was about getting sexy abs and core. Elle shook her head and turned the page.

    There were several images of her posing in a bikini in front of a car, smiling back at the camera. Elle got to one photo of her in a thong in front of a nice car. She stared at her butt for a moment before turning the page. The next page was another article cut out. Elle had seen all of the pictures before, but for some reason she blushed when she saw this one. It was of her mother on a beach, appearing to be on all fours, with her back arched and her ass high in the air, only covered by a micro-thong. Marcia was running her hand through her long blonde hair, giving the camera a seductive look. The article pertained to getting a better butt and all the exercises that can help with that.

    Elle looked at her butt admiringly for a moment before shaking herself out of the trance and turning the page. It was another article. Her mother was shown in a locker room of some sort. Her hands were running through her hair, her back was arched, and her chest was pushed out. She was wearing a white tank top that resembled a sports bra, showing her entire midriff. She was wearing matching white bottoms that looked more like bikini bottoms. Elle’s eyes trailed over her mother’s body, admiring her decent sized breasts, long legs, and pretty smile. Then her eyes stopped moving. They became fixated on her mother’s mid-section. The photographer must’ve sprayed her with water to give the appearance she was sweating. Her tummy and thighs were glistening with tiny drops of water. Elle couldn’t help but stare at the traces of six pack abdominals, perhaps not as defined as a body builders, but still there.

    “Beautiful,” Elle said softly out loud. She shook her head at herself. She closed the book, turned off the lamp, then headed to bed.

    **********

    The hot shower water trailed down Elle’s back. Ulysses gently squeezed her butt. Her arms were resting around his shoulders as the two slowly kissed, their mouths wide open, closed down on the other.

    The two had been having sex on and off for most of the day. Ulysses came by that morning, took Elle out to breakfast, and then home where he stayed until the evening. Elle was different, no longer frantically, wildly riding his cock, but instead was more slow and methodical. Ulysses asked her if something was on her mind, Elle lied, saying there wasn’t.

    They ended their kiss in the shower, their tongues recoiling back into their mouths, Elle looking into his eyes, “Thanks for coming by.”

    “As long as you won’t be getting into trouble. I know you’re 18, but still,” Ulysses replied.

    Elle smiled, resting her head against him, his large hands sliding up and down her back. “Elle, are you sure something’s not bothering you? I didn’t do anything did I?”

    “No, no, you’re just fine. Last night at the scholarship dinner was a little,” she paused, trying to think of the right words, “different. The guy that is sponsoring the scholarship sort of disappointed me. He asked me something that,” Elle paused, shaking her head.

    “What?”

    “It was just inappropriate. You didn’t do anything I promise,” She faked a smile and began kissing down Ulysses’ muscular frame, down to his weakened cock, waking it up for one more session before he left.

    After he left an hour later, saying he’ll see her around at the gym, Elle again found herself on the couch looking through her mother’s scrapbook of modeling photos.

    Sleep didn’t come easy for her again that night, partly because she was nervous about her mother returning the next day, and partly because Bob’s challenge was running through her mind.



    Chapter 4

    After a second restless night of sleep, Elle woke the next morning, ate some cereal and waited for her mom to come home. She was actually nervous to see her, “Why am I nervous?” she asked herself. She knew her mother would be home around lunch time.

    When Marcia arrived, the nervousness had dwindled a bit in Elle, seeing her mother’s smiling face, feeling her warm hug. Elle closed her eyes with her 6 foot tall mother holding her in her arms. She was four inches taller than Elle, but sometimes she seemed much taller. The embrace ended with Marcia holding Elle’s shoulder, smiling widely at her, “So glad to be home! It was as long, boring flight. I’m glad to spend the rest of your Spring break with you!”

    She pulled Elle in for another tight hug, “Did you have a nice weekend?”

    “Mmhmm,” Elle nodded, pulling away.

    “Good. How was that scholarship dinner Saturday? I was meaning to call you, but I got back to the hotel too late,” Marcia said.

    “Oh, it was fine,” Elle lied.

    “You ok sweetie?” Marcia said running her fingers through Elle’s darker shade of blonde hair.

    “Yeah, just had trouble sleeping, I’m fine,” she replied, looking up into her mother’s matching light brown eyes. She couldn’t help but notice how pretty they were.

    Elle cleared her throat, “I was looking forward to seeing you,” she shyly said.

    “Awww, my sweet Elle. The feeling was mutual. Let me go grab a shower and we’ll make plans for the week,” Marcia kissed Elle’s forehead and walked off. Elle’s watched her walk away, her eyes trailing down Marcia’s back to her butt, eyes widening as she watched its toned magnificence hugged tightly by her blue jeans.

    Elle shook herself out of the trance, “Get out of my head Bob,” she thought.

    Later that evening Elle was sitting across from her mother at dinner. Marcia was always fairly affectionate, and usually Elle was too, though slight embarrassment occurred with public displays of that affection, however, on this night, the two women sat at a table holding hands. Elle watched and listened to her mom talk about her weekend, gently caressing her hand with her thumb, looking on her with admiration. Her mother was very lovely. They shared a slightly prominent nose, but nothing freakish, same eye shape and color, and same hair thickness. They mouths were shaped a little different, Elle’s jaw line and chin were slightly wider, and Marcia was of course a bit taller.

    “Are you sure you’re ok Elle? You seem sort of quiet and not as energetic as you normally are,” Marcia asked, grabbing Elle’s other hand, caressing it with her thumb as she held it.

    “Yeah, I’m fine really. Just tired, plus,” Elle paused, smiling into her mother’s face, “I’m just glad your back and,” pausing again she thought about what she was trying to say, “I’m really proud of you and I love you.”

    Marcia smiled, taking one of Elle’s hands, kissing it softly, “I love you too. I’m also very proud of you, getting that scholarship, you’ve worked hard, and it paid off!”

    Elle nodded, smiling awkwardly, asking herself why her heart was pounding. Perhaps she knew why, instead she blamed that old pervert Bob for making her feel uncomfortable.

    **********

    It was 2am, Elle was barely asleep, trying to recall if that was a dream about the talking stuffed animal, or if she was still awake and her imagination was firing off. She sat up in her bed and within seconds thought about Bob and her mother. “This is stupid,” she whispered.

    “She’s beautiful though, but it’s sick and wrong, just like Bob,” she thought to herself, standing to stretch, then head to the bathroom.

    After forgetting to flush, she made her way back to bed; however, her peripheral vision caught her mother’s closed bedroom door. Elle shrugged and thought she’d check on her. Opening the door, Elle made her way in, slowly walking across the carpet. Marcia’s room was warmer than Elle’s. Elle saw her mother in the dim light, lying on her side, facing away from the door, with a bed sheet coming up to her waist. At the foot of the bed Elle froze, looking upon her sleeping mother.

    Marcia was wearing a white tank top, the bed sheet was resting on her waist, and her hands were tucked up under her pillow.

    It was either some strange impulse or a sudden burst of bravery that Elle obtained that made her decide to slowly pull the sheet off her mother. The white sheet came down her waist, revealing the black shorts that could easily double as underwear due to their short length, ending where her butt and thigh began, then further sliding down her toned thigh, with Elle stopping at Marcia’s knees. Elle stared blankly for a few moments, Bob’s discarded, cowardly note with a dollar amount in the back of her mind. Elle sighed, pulling the covers back up over her mom, back to their original position. Elle was just about to reach the door when she heard her mother move in the bed, “Elle? You ok sweetie?”

    Elle nearly gasped, “Oh, uh, yeah, I just had a bad dream. I thought I’d – ”

    “Yes please do,” Marcia rolled onto her back, flinging the sheet away, “8, 18, 28, you’re never too old to get in Mom’s bed if you have a bad dream,” she said, patting the mattress next to her.

    “Are you sure? I didn’t want to bother you,” Elle asked.

    “Get in here and snuggle,” Marcia patted the bed again.

    Elle smiled and made her way back to the bed. Marcia had her arm extended, signaling Elle to come in close, and to lay her head on her mother’s shoulder. Elle found she was nervous once more, slowly lying down next to her mom, her head coming to rest on her shoulder.

    Marcia pulled the sheet up, letting it fall where her black shorts began at her waist. Elle’s eyes were wide open, looking down her mother’s body. She noticed her how great a view she had of her breasts. They weren’t huge, but certainly not very small. Elle watched them rise with her mother’s steady breathing, assuming she was drifting back to sleep.

    Another burst of bravery found Elle slowly bringing her hand to rest on her mother’s abdomen. It was tight as she figured it would be. Elle took a deep breath, and then began to slowly pull her tank top up, exposing her mother’s flesh. Elle’s hand went back to Marcia’s tummy, gently trailing her palm over her toned definition.

    Elle froze, tensing up when she heard something; her heart was pounding when she realized it was a moan emanating from her mother. “Feel’s nice,” Marcia whispered, she wasn’t yet asleep.

    Elle smiled, and continued, tracing her fingers over Marcia’s bare skin, admiringly gliding over each muscle. Marcia rested her arm on Elle’s waist and pulled her in tighter. Elle continued her soft touches for several minutes, not thinking of anything other than how wonderful it was to lie here with her. Marcia yawned once more a moment later, stretching her other arm in the air, and grabbed the back of Elle’s head with her other hand. Marcia kissed her head, “Night sweetie.” Laying her hand on Elle’s lower back, Marcia was asleep again in couple minutes. Elle was awake for a little longer, not sure what to think of herself, but knowing that being there with her mom like that felt wonderful.

    “Haven’t I always liked this? Cuddling?” Elle asked herself. “I don’t know,” she answered. Another few moments and Elle was asleep.


    Chapter 5

    The next morning Elle and her mother were at the gym. Marcia occasionally went, but not often, usually due to her hectic work schedule and getting her work outs in while traveling.

    Elle was visibly uncomfortable. She would watch her mom, in her midriff-exposing top, tight yoga pants, move from machine to machine.

    Marcia asked Elle to spot her went she moved to the smith machine for squats. Elle moved behind her mother, placing her hands gently on her tummy, and bent at the knees behind Marcia when she would bend down for a squat, holding a heavy barbell above her. Elle blushed heavily when her mother moaned, standing back up from a squatting position, and her butt in Elle’s crotch.

    Marcia switched to pull ups next –their last exercise. After being asked to spot her, Elle found herself staring directly into her mother’s midsection, noticing the rivers of sweat. She blushed again when her mother told her to hold her waist lightly for her. Up and down Marcia went in front of Elle, her scent filling Elle’s nostrils, her toned stomach inches away from her face. “Ahhh,” Marcia moaned, struggling to pull herself up, reaching the point of exhaustion.

    It was Elle’s turn. Marcia was in the same position, Elle’s stomach right in her face, when Elle pulled herself up. Marcia counted quietly, smiling up at her daughter. “Good job! One more,” she said. Elle nearly lost her grip, falling to the floor, when her mom playfully kissed her belly.

    Marcia increased her grip on Elle’s waist making sure she didn’t fall, “I gotcha.”

    They drank some water, grabbed their bags and headed toward the door. Elle’s eyes shot open when her mother slapped her ass, “Good job today, sweetie!”

    Marcia grabbed Elle’s hand and they exited the gym.

    On the way home Marcia caught Elle glancing over at her, “What?” she asked smiling.

    “Oh nothing,” Elle looked away embarrassed.

    “Really?” Marcia asked, skeptically.

    “I was just noticing how nice you look. Maybe it’s because we haven’t worked out together in a long time, but you have a really great body,” Elle said, turning to look out the passenger side window.

    “Well thank you, sweetie. That’s very nice of you. You do too! I was telling my coworker this past weekend one night after a shoot that you were, without a doubt, the most beautiful young woman I’ve ever seen!”

    “Mom! Really?” Elle asked, slightly embarrassed.

    “Really!” Marcia replied.

    “That’s just because you’re my mom,” Elle sighed.

    “Nope. That’s from one woman to another,” Marcia said, reaching to rest her hand on Elle’s thigh. Elle smiled, blushing, looking down to her mother’s large hand on her leg. Elle placed her own, daintier one on top it, gently holding it there for the rest of the car ride home.

    Elle stood in the shower, watching the water go down the drain by her feet. Thoughts about Bob, about the money, about her mother swam through her head. “Could I actually do that? Never mind with mom, but with a woman period? I just don’t see that happening – having sex with a woman.”

    “What if she joined me in here,” she thought. “Stop, this is insane.”

    “Maybe I could try talking to a girl. Maybe even flirt. Maybe it would come easy to me,” Elle discussed with herself.

    An image of her mother’s toned stomach popped into view, followed by a hand reaching upward, landing gently on it, and eliciting a moan from her mother’s mouth. Elle shook the thought from her head. Another thought emerged, her mother lying on the bed, her bare back exposed, Elle peppering it with kisses. “Stop!” she said out loud.

    “You ok in there?” Marcia asked at the doorway. She must have walked by at the moment when Elle spoke.

    “Oh, uh, yeah I’m fine. The shampoo bottle cap is being difficult,” Elle lied.

    Later that evening Elle found herself embarrassed once more. She was walking through the living room to the kitchen to get something to drink, when Marcia, reading on the couch asked her about the scrapbook.

    “Were you looking my scrapbook?” Marcia asked, as Elle passed through.

    “Oh, yeah, I was, sorry. I forgot to put it back.” Elle took the scrapbook her mother was handed and put it back where it belonged on the shelf.

    “Do you have a favorite?” Marcia asked.

    “A favorite picture?”

    “Yes,” Marcia answered, patting the couch cushion next to her.

    Elle sat down, her mother putting her arms around her, pulling her in close. “I liked all of them.”

    Marcia kissed the top of Elle’s head again, “Thank you.”

    “Alright I’m heading to bed,” Marcia removed her arm from around Elle and stood, stretching in front of her daughter. Elle’s eyes moved up and down her mother’s tall frame.

    “Can I – ” Elle started to ask.

    “Want to join me?” Marcia finished her question. Elle nodded and smiled. A few moments later Elle found herself in the same position from the previous night – in her mother’s arms, her hand on Marcia’s bare stomach, smiling to herself, thoughts of Bob’s challenge fading more and more.

    The rest of Spring break was very similar to the first full day Elle shared with her mom. They would go to the gym, go shopping, go out to eat, and usually end the evening on the couch, followed by snuggling to sleep in the bed with Millie down at their feet. Elle said when school starts back up that she’ll go back to sleeping in her own bed. Marcia chuckled, hugging her daughter, saying that was fine, but she was more than welcome to sleep in mother’s bed.

    During this time Elle had been thinking more and more, not about the challenge or the money, but about entertaining the idea of talking, flirting, or dating a girl. It would be something she felt she could work up to. It proved far more difficult than Elle imagined it would be.


    Chapter 6

    Elle sat in class the next week, for the most part, miserable. She couldn’t concentrate, she would lose focus, she would shift her weight in her seat a lot, and avoided socialization. Several her friends asked her if she was alright. If they were a female friend, Elle wouldn’t really pay attention, instead studying the girl’s mouth, lips, eyes, wondering if she could ever bring herself to kiss her. The answer, after several days of observing, staring, and overall feeling sort of creepy, was “no.”

    Elle couldn’t do it. She had a few nice looking female friends, but the thought of doing anything sexual with them did not turn her on. While staring at a friend’s cleavage in the hallway, she imagined touching her friend’s breast, or kissing and licking along the cleavage line. Elle shivered, shaking her head, grossed out.

    “You alright, Elle?” her friend, Karli, asked.

    “Yeah I’m ok, I gotta go,” Elle headed off to her next class.

    Every evening she was cuddling with her mother on the couch after dinner and homework. “So you still aren’t going to prom this year?” Marcia asked, flipping through a magazine with one hand, her other hand resting on Elle’s hip.

    “Nah, last year was lame. I just don’t feel going is worth it.”

    “Well that’s fine. I never went, so I suppose I was hoping you would. But you went in your Junior year, so at least you got to experience it,” Marcia said.

    “You never went to your prom?” Elle asked, sitting up, facing her mother.

    Marcia smiled and shook her head.

    Elle was in shock, “How come?”

    “No one asked me,” Marcia replied.

    “Oh mom, that’s horrible!”

    “I was a bit of an ugly duckling. I wasn’t asked, and I wasn’t expecting to get asked,” Marcia explained.

    “Wow,” Elle whispered, “I can’t believe it.”

    “It’s true. That’s why there aren’t too many pictures around of my younger days.”

    “Oh mom, I’m sorry,” Elle said, throwing her arms around Marcia, catching her off guard.

    “It’s ok, sweetie! It’s fine,“ Marcia said, pushing Elle off her.

    Elle sat for a moment, her eyes looking over her mother, traveling from her thighs, to her mid-section, to her chest, and ending up looking into her eyes. “I think you are, without a doubt, the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

    Marcia chuckled, caressing Elle’s face with her hand, “Elle, you’re wonderful. But – ”

    “I’m not just saying that because I’m your daughter. It’s from one woman to another,” Elle smiled. Marcia brought her in for a long embrace on the couch, ending it with a kiss on Elle’s forehead.

    **********

    It was Saturday. Elle was at the gym alone that morning. She had decided that maybe she was looking at girls her own age and perhaps she was attracted to women much older. She was going to push herself, telling herself that if she saw her, she was talk to her. No more passing each other and smiling, but actually talk to her, say hello. She was referring to the blonde woman Ulysses occasionally came to the gym with – his stepmother, Devin.

    Elle was in luck, seeing Devin enter from the corner of her eye, Ulysses still out of town on work. This was her chance. She waited until Devin found a treadmill and began walking with the incline setting increased.

    “Hi,” Elle said, smiling as she hopped on the machine next to Devin.

    “Hi, how are you?” Devin nodded, smiling widely. “You are Ulysses’ friend right?”

    “Yes ma’am. He’s really nice. I just saw you and thought I’d come say hello,” Elle said, choosing a lower setting so she could concentrate on talking to this woman and not on her balance.

    Devin chuckled a bit, “Yes he’s a great guy. I’m glad you came over.”

    Elle glanced over Devin, trying to remember what her age was – she thought Ulysses said 40 or maybe it was 41. Either way she was four or five years older than Marcia. Devin was 5’9”, light blonde shoulder length, blonde hair, and a great figure. Elle noticed her breasts were larger than her mother’s. Devin was wearing a yellow spandex sports bra and matching spandex shorts.

    Devin caught Elle checking her out, which in turn, caused Elle to look away embarrassed. Taking a few deep breaths to keep things together, she began talking to Devin, “So Ulysses is still out of town?”

    “Mmhmm, should be back tomorrow though. How is your mom?” Devin asked throwing Elle for a loop.

    “My mom? You know her?”

    “Yes, we’re friends. Not super close, but I work for the publishing company that she did a photo shoot for some time last summer. She’s very nice.” Devin explained.

    “Yeah, she is. She’s doing well. She comes here sometimes,” Elle said.

    “I’ve run into her a few times. I can see where you get your looks from. Both of you are gorgeous,” Devin smiled, glancing over at the younger woman on the treadmill next to her.

    “Thank you,” Elle cleared her throat, pushing herself to be bolder, “so, um, so are you. Gorgeous I mean.”

    Devin chuckled, “Thanks.”

    They talked more for the next hour. They talked about Elle’s college plans, her school work, Marcia, Ulysses, and a few other random things.

    As they moved to the weight machines, Elle noticed something odd, something that made her feel uncomfortable. It was the way Devin looked at her, touched her when they would spot each other, and compliment her. If Elle had to guess, Devin was flirting with her, possibly even attracted to her. Elle felt weird by it, but forged ahead regardless.

    Elle told herself to let it happen. She let Devin caress her waist and hips when she spotted her from behind while squatting, she let Devin lightly graze her breast as she moved her hand across Elle’s stomach, and Elle let Devin rest her hand on the small of her back as they moved from machine to machine.

    At the end of their workout, Devin walked Elle to her car in the parking lot, gave Elle her cell number, and suggested they hang out sometime. Elle smiled and nodded, “When are you at the gym usually?”

    “Usually during the weekday nights, but sometimes in the morning on Saturday, like today,” Devin winked.

    “Ok great, well I’ll see you Monday evening perhaps,” Elle said, having never gone to the gym on school nights.

    “I’ll look forward to it,” Devin said, her index finger lightly, playfully, caressing Elle’s chin, causing her to blush.

    Later that day in the shower, Elle talked to herself again, “Ok, so I’ll just see what happens. I’ll hang out with her and if something happens, so be it.”

    Elle sighed heavily, looking down to the drain once more, “I don’t know if this will work. It felt weird.”



    Chapter 7

    Elle felt slightly better as the week went on. She had gathered the courage to talk to a woman. Each gym session was very similar to the first; the touches, the glances, the smiles, and subtle flirts. Elle complimented Devin on her perfume, realizing the reason she liked it, was because it was the same scent her mother uses.

    Elle convinced her mother that she would do all homework before heading to the gym that night. In fact, she didn’t see much of Marcia at all. Elle would also find herself thinking about Devin in class, reasoning that maybe she was bi-sexual, then shaking her head, disagreeing with herself, “it’s just an experiment,” she thought.

    Ulysses joined the two ladies at the gym Wednesday night. Devin and Elle mostly hung out, but afterward, Devin suggested Elle and Ulysses go get a smoothie afterward. Elle missed seeing him and was hoping to run an idea by him.

    **********

    Ulysses SUV rocked gently back and forth in the gym parking lot. They were in the back seat and Elle was on top, bouncing wildly on his cock. She tried to go slow so no one would notice the rocking vehicle, but she couldn’t help it; luckily it was after hours and there weren’t many cars around and the back windows were tinted.

    “Oh yes, yes,” Elle whimpered, out of breath, wrapping her arms around Ulysses shoulders. “I love your cock.”

    Ulysses chuckled, his hands kneading Elle’s ass,” That’s always nice to hear, but what about me? I’m not too bad am I?”

    “What? No, you are awesome, a great friend,” Elle said, giving him a loud smooch on the lips. “Which is why I wanted to ask you something.”

    “Sure, you can ask me anything,” Ulysses said, his cock still embedded in Elle.

    “Devin. Is she, um, how do I put this – does she like women?” Elle asked.

    “She does, actually. She likes men and women,” Ulysses answered. “It sort of developed a few years ago when her and my dad separated.”

    “I see,” Elle nodded, looking to her side.

    “Are you? Into women?” Ulysses asked, raising his eyebrows.

    “Well, I’m not sure. Maybe?” Elle shrugged.

    “You should come over to my apartment Friday night. Devin may stop by, we can have dinner – just the three of us,” Ulysses suggested.

    Elle thought for a moment, “I guess I could.”

    “As long as you don’t get in trouble with your mom,” Ulysses gave her a stern look.

    “I won’t. I’ll tell her the truth. I’m going to have dinner at a friend’s house.”

    “She won’t pry? Look, I just don’t know what she’d think if you told her the whole truth. Dinner at a friend’s house with an older man – a black man,” Ulysses cocked his head to the side.

    “If it’ll make you happy, I’ll tell her I’m going to dinner with a friend from the gym and his mother Friday night.”

    “I think that’ll make me feel better,” Ulysses said.

    “You worry too much. Maybe this will make you feel better too,” Elle winked, slowly starting to grind her body against Ulysses. Her plan was set. At dinner maybe there would be more flirting amongst her and Devin, and that may lead to some kind of date, which could lead to a homosexual experience.

    When Elle got home later that night, she showered, and joined her mother on the couch, snuggling into her arms. “I may be able to do this after all,” she told herself, referring to experiencing a woman. She closed her eyes, laying her head on his mother’s lap, “maybe mom and I could – ,” she said in her head, not finishing her thought, letting the absurdity of it cause it to end.

    Chapter 8[/b]

    “OK,” Devin said, slightly slurring, sitting on the other side of Ulysses on the couch, “Let’s have some fun.”

    Both Devin and Ulysses had been drinking, Ulysses less though. Devin offered Elle some wine, to which Ulysses shot her a stern look, putting a stop to her offering.

    After dinner they were sitting on the couch, Devin telling stories about Ulysses attempting to embarrass him.

    The night was going by nicely, Elle noticing Devin was even more flirtatious with her. Devin would touch Elle’s back, tickle her waist, and run her fingers through her hair while they talked and so on. Elle felt a little nervous, but at the same time telling herself to have an open mind.

    Those thoughts were squashed when Devin, after suggesting more fun, set her wine glass on the table next to the couch, stood and began unbuttoning her blouse. Elle glanced over to Ulysses. He was watching his stepmother. Elle glanced back to Devin and she was sliding out of skirt, she wasn’t wearing underwear. She removed her bra and held out her hand to a shocked Elle.

    Elle gulped, taking Devin’s hand, allowing herself to be helped up. Devin smiled, “Arms up.”

    The naked Devin, pulled Elle’s top off, letting it fall to the floor. Still in shock, she looked over to Ulysses, watching him stroke his cock. He nodded, smiling to her, “Elle, you ok?”

    Elle didn’t reply. She watched Devin go to her knees and began unbuttoning Elle’s blue jeans. “Um, uh, I,” was all she could get out. Devin unzipped her and pulled at her pants, exposing some of her underwear.

    Devin leaned in and sniffed, breathing the girl’s aroma in, “Mmmm, can’t wait to taste you.”

    Elle suddenly pushed Devin away, grabbed her shirt, and ran to the bathroom, slamming the door and began crying uncontrollably. She couldn’t do it. She couldn’t go through with it. Her plan had failed. She was embarrassed and felt like a dumb little girl.

    There was a knock at the door a few minutes later, “Elle, can I come in?” Devin asked. Elle didn’t answer.

    “It’s ok, I just want to apologize,” Devin said. Elle opened the door, wiping her eyes, and watched Devin enter, closing the door behind her. She was wearing a bathrobe.

    “I’m sorry, Elle. Please forgive me. I assumed you might be interested in women. That was wrong of me,” Devin explained, holding Elle’s shoulders.

    “I just thought that maybe I could try it, but,” she paused, the tears returning, “Ulysses was here and then you stripped in front of him, I got scared, and I panicked.”

    Devin gave Elle a motherly hug, “It’s ok. It’s fine now. I just know your mom, and I thought maybe, well,” Devin paused, pushing Elle away, wiping a tear from her cheek, “I shouldn’t have assumed anything. I hope you can forgive me.”

    Elle nodded, giving Devin a weak smile. “Listen, why don’t you and Ulysses go out for dessert, maybe some ice cream?”

    Elle nodded again and Devin walked her out of the bathroom. “You two go get some ice cream. I’m going to do the dishes,” Devin told Ulysses.

    “Is everything ok?” He asked.

    “Yes, we’re fine, it was just a misunderstanding. It was my fault and I apologized to Elle,” Devin said, patting Elle’s back. Elle looked at Ulysses and then down to the floor embarrassed.

    **********

    “So how long have you and Devin, been, you know?” Elle asked, sipping on a milk shake in Ulysses’ car while they waited at a stop light.

    “Since I was 15,” Ulysses answered.

    “Wow.”

    “Yep, it just sorta happened. Over the next few years, by the time I left for college, Devin’s sisters had joined in on it too. My father never knew.”

    “So that’s not why she and he split up?” Elle asked.

    “No, they hadn’t been getting along for awhile. Then she walked in on him and one of his students. He was a college professor. Still is I guess. That was the final straw.”

    “Why don’t you and her just, you know, be a couple now?”

    Ulysses shrugged, “Maybe one day. I don’t know. She’s like a mother, but she isn’t of course. We sleep together for fun, for comfort, and all that. I have a coworker that I’m trying to get over, Devin helps with that too. So who knows? I do love her though. So maybe one day, in a few years, when I talk to my father even less than I do now, we may go that route.”

    “Wow, 15,” Elle chuckled.

    “Yeah, she’s not all that older than me, about 10 years or so. But yeah. We’ve kept it a secret all these years. I learned everything from her and her sisters. Each one different in bed than the other. It’s quite beautiful actually,” Ulysses said, driving off when the light turned green.

    “Yes, beautiful,” Elle whispered, looking out the passenger side window. An image of her mother went through her head, her stomach, her back, holding her, kissing her, her face looking into Elle’s.

    “You promise you’ll keep it a secret? I don’t know who you could tell, but anyway, I’d appreciate it if you kept it between us,” Ulysses said, causing Elle to come out of her trance.

    “I won’t tell. Can I tell you a secret?” She asked.

    “Of course,” Ulysses glanced at her, then back to the road.

    Elle sighed, “I was thinking that maybe I could do stuff with Devin. We had been talking at the gym, and kind of flirting I guess. Anyway, I just thought I could try something with a woman. But I couldn’t go through with it.”

    “Well, that’s ok. No one is making you do anything you aren’t comfortable with,” Ulysses said.

    “Well see the thing is, I want to, but,” Elle paused, tears welling up in her eyes again, “there’s one woman I want to do things with and I just thought maybe I can try it out first with someone else.”

    “Elle?” Ulysses asked, glancing over to her now crying face.

    “I want to make love to,” she started shaking her head, attempting to admit something that she knew, deep down was true, “my mother.”

    The dam broke and she was crying much more now, ”That’s the first time I’ve said it out loud. But it’s true. She’s the only woman I would ever do anything like that with. The only one.”

    “Elle, it’s ok,” Ulysses said, reaching over to pat her leg. “I won’t tell anyone.”

    “I have no idea what I’m going to do; she would never do that with me, never. She too good a person,” Elle said.

    They were parked in Ulysses apartment complex. Elle had calmed down a bit. “Elle, I’m sorry. I didn’t think you would cry again.”

    Elle shrugged, looking out the window, “I just feel like an idiot for looking at her this way. She’s so gorgeous.”

    “Is there anything I can do to help?” Ulysses asked.

    Elle shrugged again. There was a long silence, Ulysses always trying to be helpful, spoke up. “It’s funny. One thing I’ve noticed in my experience with more than one woman at the same time is that on occasion, the women will start focusing less on me and more on each other. Devin has done that a lot, it’s kind of annoying actually,” He chuckled.

    “But if I’m relaxed and just enjoying myself, I’ll lie there and watch the women get lost in their own little worlds, forgetting about me. One time I was watching – it was great. I cleared my throat after about 10 minutes and they turned to me and giggled,” Ulysses watched Elle politely nod her head.

    “Anyway, what I’m getting at is maybe if you introduced a man into the picture, a man you and her could feel really comfortable around, then perhaps at some point the three of you could get intimate, which could be a catalyst for you and just her later on.”

    Elle furrowed her eyebrows, pondering his suggestion, “Hmmm.”

    “it’s worth a shot. I know you said you and her were close, but perhaps not that close.”

    “It is worth a shot,” Elle said softly, turning to face him. “Are you free tomorrow night?”

    [b]

    Chapter 9

    Elle and Ulysses sat in his car and talked another hour about this plan. Elle would introduce Ulysses to her mother, hope they hit it off, maybe even date him, maybe even sleep with him, and at the same time Elle would flirt with him herself so Marcia sees that Ulysses and Elle are good friends. Ulysses suggested that maybe at some point, if they are comfortable enough around each other, affection could lead to a threeway – in which Elle would attempt to shift the focus from Ulysses to her mother. Ulysses had no guarantee this idea would work, but Elle thought it sounded great, joking that Ulysses just wanted to sleep with a mom and daughter combo. He denied it after admitting it’d be nice. She thought it’d be the only way to go. In the meantime, Elle decided to do what she could to make her mother feel even more comfortable around her. They ended their conversation with a blow job from Elle. Bob’s challenge and money was never thought of, or mentioned.

    Elle wasted no time putting this plan into action. She showered that night and instead of putting on her pajamas right away, Elle joined her mother in bed while she was flipping through a magazine still wearing a towel. Elle didn’t think it was that big a deal, but it was different than her normal routine. She made sure to slowly kiss her mom’s tummy when she said good night before heading to her own bed.

    Hugging her mother from behind, nuzzling into the back of the taller woman while she did dishes the next morning, Elle asked if it was ok that her friend came over for dinner. Marcia assured her it was fine. Elle informed her he was an older guy, maybe around 30, who she met at the gym. Marcia raised her eye brow at that information, not sure what to make of it.

    “No, no, it’s not like that! He’s awesome. Very friendly, very nice, I think you’d like him,” Elle told Marcia.

    “Alright, well, that’s fine I guess. If he is ever inappropriate with you, you know where to kick him,” Marcia said, bringing her daughter in for an embrace.

    “Mmm you smell good,” Elle noted, breathing in her mother’s scent while her head rested on her shoulder.

    Later that day Elle joined Marcia in her bed room to do some core exercises. They didn’t feel like going to the gym for those and didn’t really need to since crunches, planks, and so on can be done anywhere.

    Elle blushed when she heard Marcia moan, but pressed her luck and brought up an interesting observation, “Geez mom, it sounds like you’re having some, uh, fun over there.”

    “Ha! Is that right? By fun, I’m assuming you mean sex?” Marcia asked.

    “Yeah, I do.”

    “Well thanks, but I’m a little quieter than those exercise grunts you hear me make,” Marcia explained.

    “When was the last time you had sex?” Elle blurted out to a surprised Marcia.

    “Are you sure you want to know?” Marcia asked, sitting up on the floor.

    “You said I could ask you anything,” Elle reminded her.

    “That’s true. It was a few months ago. I was out of town. It was nice. That’s all you’re getting out of me,” Marcia said shooting Elle a stern look.

    “You and my friend would go well together. Maybe you and him could date,” Elle suggested.

    Marcia stood, chuckling, wiping her face with a towel, “Maybe so, silly.”

    “I’m going for a jog, want to join me?” Marcia asked Elle.

    “If you let me shower with you afterward,” was the thought the entered Elle’s mind. “Sure,” she replied. They showered separately, Elle scolding herself for not making that request, thinking that it would’ve easily come across as a joke.

    **********

    Marcia’s eyes widened and a huge smile came over her when Elle introduced Ulysses that evening. “You know him?” Elle asked.

    “No, but I’m familiar with his work! Ulysses, it’s great to meet you!” Marcia extended her hand. “I’m Marcia.”

    “Nice to meet you,” He smiled, shaking her hand.

    “See I told you my mom was beautiful,” Elle chimed in.

    “Elle, please,” Marcia rolled her eyes.

    “So is he!” Elle said, giving Ulysses a huge hug.

    The rest of the evening went by splendidly, far better than Elle had hoped for. They talked and laughed all throughout dinner. Afterward, Elle embarrassed her mother by taking out her photo album scrapbook and sitting in Ulysses’ lap.

    “Elle!” Marcia gave her a stern look.

    “What? We’re just looking at your pictures. Don’t be embarrassed,” Elle said. “See, look how great her butt looks,” Elle flipped a page, pointing to the picture on it.

    Marcia shook her head, clearly blushing.

    After they looked through the scrapbook, Elle snuggled in close to Ulysses, making sure her mother saw that the two of them were close and affectionate. Ulysses and Marcia mostly chatted, while Elle played with his dreads in his ponytail, played with his large hands, went to get some water from the kitchen, kissing his cheek when she got up.

    Elle paused before reentering the living room; she was listening to see if Ulysses was sticking to their plan.

    “Yeah she’s great, very funny and very sweet. I’m glad her and I are pals,” Ulysses was telling Marcia.

    “She might have a crush on you,” Marcia warned.

    Elle peeped around the corner, watching Ulysses shrug, “I don’t know maybe. I’ve told her that I’m not looking for a girlfriend. I enjoy making friends, which reminds me, maybe you and I could go grab some lunch or dinner sometime?”

    Elle entered the living room, smiling, carrying a glass of water. “Yes I think that’s a great idea mom. You two could go to dinner, maybe I could come with you two later, we could all just hang out and have a great time!”

    Marcia chuckled, “Well perhaps. I wouldn’t mind learning more from such a successful fitness model.” Marcia smiled at Ulysses.

    “Great!” Elle said, taking her spot on the couch on the other side of Ulysses. “Next weekend, Friday night, you and him go to dinner and if you are free Ulysses, maybe Saturday the three of us could hang out. We could fix dinner here, maybe watch a movie, who knows?”

    Ulysses nodded, “I don’t have any shoots booked until May.”


    Chapter 10

    The next few weeks came and went. Elle, Marcia, and Ulysses were like three peas in a pod. Elle’s mother and Ulysses went out alone several times. Elle and Ulysses went out a few times as well. But the best part was when the three of them went out. With a woman on each arm Ulysses took them to dinner, the movies, and sometimes the park.

    At home Elle continued her own plan. She wore less and less around her mom. Walking around in her underwear and bra, flirting with Marcia, sliding her hands up underneath the back of her mother’s t-shirt, scratching her back. She became more affectionate, Marcia asking if she was alright, assuming it was because she was leaving in the fall for college. Elle just smiled, savoring every embrace, peck, and opportunity she had to show this woman she loved her without coming across like a creepy pervert.

    Elle was watching TV one Friday evening near the end of April while Ulysses and her mother were out. She knew they were sleeping together, Ulysses told her this a week prior, reminding Elle the next phase of their plan would begin.

    Elle turned to the front door watching Marcia and Ulysses enter, laughing, arms entwined. “Alright, you want some water?” Marcia asked him.

    “Sure,” he smiled, sitting next to Elle on the couch, putting her arm around her. “Things are going well,” he whispered.

    Elle nodded, her hand going to Ulysses’ lap, rubbing and squeezing his bulge through his pants. “You staying the night again?”

    “I am. Want me to sneak into your room when she goes to sleep?” Ulysses asked.

    Elle moaned, still squeezing his now erect cock, her hand traveling down its length, the cockhead almost poking out of the bottom of his cargo shorts. “As much as I would love this inside me tonight, no, I want you to make sure her bedroom door isn’t completely shut. I want to sneak in on you two when you’re having sex. I want to see her in action. I bet she’s amazing.”

    “She is,” Ulysses replied, his mouth opening, his tongue meeting Elle’s, moaning as she squeezed his rod.

    “Ok, here you go!” Marcia entered the living room, seeing Elle snuggling into Ulysses, his arm around her. She handed him a bottle of water.

    “Are you two have some special fun time tonight?” Elle asked, playfully.

    “Elle!” Marcia shot her a look. “Well, yes, yes we are if you must know. Now then, goodnight,” Marcia rolled her eyes and then nodded to Ulysses.

    Before he could get off the couch Elle gave him a long kiss on the cheek, “Have fun with that gorgeous woman!”

    “Elle, you’re silly,” Marcia said, rolling her eyes, Ulysses following her down the hall.

    **********

    Ulysses was perfect, fully agreeing to help Elle get closer to her mother, and doing what was asked of him. He made sure Marcia’s door was cracked slightly, so it could be pushed open without much noise.

    It was 2am, three and a half hours after Marcia said goodnight to Elle. Elle was sneaking down the hallway, scolding herself for dozing off on the couch. Luckily she knew Ulysses was a machine from their weekend fuck fest back in March.

    Elle gently pushed her mother’s bedroom door open and crouched down to her knees. She was magnificent. Marcia’s back slick with sweat, illuminated by a street lamp from outside streaming into the large window with the shades pulled back. She was straddling Ulysses. He sat on the edge of the bed. Marcia was whimpering, moaning, and breathing heavily.

    “Beautiful,” Elle thought, watching her mother make love, slowly grinding her hips into Ulysses. She started crawling on the carpet toward them. How badly she wanted to join in. But she couldn’t, she had to play her cards right.

    Her eyes adjusted to the dimly light room. Elle’s mouth quivered, sitting on the carpet, her mother’s butt at arm’s length distance – Elle could reach out and touch her. Ulysses’ was gripping Marcia’s waist tightly, his upward thrusts were few and far behind, he was tired after three and half hours.

    Elle inched closer. She placed her hand on Ulysses’ foot, notifying him she was in the room. Luckily he wasn’t startled by this. Marcia let out a moan, her head thrown back. Elle crept forward more. Her mother’s backside was inches away, she could’ve kissed it, licked it if she wanted to.

    As if Ulysses could read Elle’s mind, he pulled his cock out of Marcia, letting it slap against her lower back. It was covered in creamy vaginal fluid. Elle’s mouth began water. She wanted to clean his cock and taste her mother, licking up her juices. Just as her tongue was an inch away, almost making contact with the cream-covered, massive cock, Marcia spoke up.

    “Whew, yeah I’m tired too. Want to take a break?” She asked Ulysses.

    “Uh, um, well. Yeah just a minute,” Ulysses was buying Elle time to get out of the room. She crawled out of the bedroom as fast as she could, listening to Ulysses shift his weight on the bed behind her. She quickly closed the door back to its original position and rushed down the hall, the carpet muting her foot falls.

    Elle went to the kitchen, standing in the dark, “Wow that was intense. I almost tasted her. We’re getting so close now. He’s gotta come back tomorrow.”

    She exhaled deeply a few times and just before she went to turn the water on at the kitchen sink to splash some across her forehead, the kitchen light came on, startling her and the person that turned it on.

    “Elle!” Marcia screamed, one arm going across her breasts, a hand covering her crotch. “What are you doing?”

    Elle tried not to laugh at her naked mother, glancing at her body, making no attempt to be discreet. “Couldn’t sleep,” she replied with a mischievous smile.

    “Oh, uh, sorry about that. I hope we weren’t keeping you up,” Marcia apologized, shifting her weight to hide her nudity.

    “No, no, don’t apologize,” Elle said, walking toward her mother. “You go back and enjoy that sex. Mmm,” Elle slapped her mother’s naked ass when she walked by, causing Marcia to gasp.



    Chapter 11

    The next evening Ulysses was back at the house on the couch in between Elle and Marcia. Earlier in the day Elle asked him to pretend to fall asleep on the couch, while she and her mother snuggled with him. Elle wanted to be playful and test the waters. She was going to mess with him while he “slept” and see what her mother would do.

    “Stop!” Marcia mouth to Elle when she was going to flick the bulge in Ulysses pants with her middle finger.

    Elle paused, thinking for a moment. She hovered her hand over his crotch once more, grabbing at air, causing her mom to shake her head.

    Elle got even sillier and made jacking off motions as if she was stroking an imaginary cock sprouting out of Ulysses’ pants.

    “Elle! Stop!” Marcia whispered, shaking her head, hiding a smile.

    “Big?” Elle mouthed back.

    Marcia rolled her eyes, chuckling lightly.

    Elle thought for a moment. She then reached over to pull at Ulysses’ zipper, tugging at it a few times before her mother looked away from the movie they were watching. Marcia eyes widened, watching Elle tug at Ulysses’ zipper.

    “No.” Marcia sternly mouth, her eyes glaring at Elle. She was giving her the “mom look.”

    Elle sighed and nodded. She snuggled up into Ulysses’ arms, her eyes going back to the movie. A few moments later, she jabbed his side, holding her finger there for a few seconds – their agreed upon signal that her tests were done, nothing was happening, Ulysses could stop pretending to sleep, Marcia wasn’t amused.

    Later than evening, Ulysses kissed Marcia on the cheek goodnight, followed by Elle, who walked him to his SUV. “Sorry, maybe another time. I just don’t know how to initiate it. I thought being playful might work.”

    “It’s ok, Elle. You and her are much closer now and more comfortable around me and showing affection. It’s only a matter of time. If she scolds you when you go back inside, just apologize, and say you were being silly. Perhaps it could lead to some girl talk you know?” Ulysses suggested.

    Elle nodded, smiling, and kissed him goodnight on the mouth.

    When Elle went back inside, she wasn’t scolded harshly, but was scolded nonetheless, “Elle that wasn’t nice of you to mess with him while he was asleep like that.”

    “I know, I’m sorry, I was just being silly.”

    Marcia shook his head. “He is nice looking, but still, it’s not cool to do that to a sleeping person especially when your mother is sitting next to him.”

    “Well I know, but I know you and him are having sex, right?”

    “Yes, but that has nothing do with tonight.”

    “I know, but I guess I was thinking, maybe he and I could or three of us could and maybe we could all – ”

    “Elle stop it! Right now.” Marcia cut off her daughter’s rambling. “That isn’t appropriate.”

    Marcia kissed Elle’s forehead. “It’d be weird wouldn’t it? Doing something like that?”

    “Might be fun,” Elle shrugged, sulking as her mother headed toward the hallway.

    “Elle,” She turned around, looking back at her daughter, shaking her head, smiling softly. “You’re silly. Goodnight sweetie.”

    **********

    The next night would’ve been the night Elle went to her senior prom. Instead she and mother went out on a date. They had dinner and Marcia said she was taking Elle dancing. There were a couple clubs that allowed 18 year olds to enter. Marcia told her daughter to stick by her at all times, fearful that some creep would be lurking.

    “We could pretend we’re together. Maybe we should go to a gay club!” Elle joked, poking her mom in the side, before grabbing her hand while they made their way to the entrance.

    “No, we can just stay close, alright sweetie?” They walked through the parking lot, holding hands.

    “You look great mom,” Elle said as they approached the door. They were both wearing white cocktail dresses; Marcia’s exposing a bit more leg than Elle’s. Elle’s hair was styled into long, wavy, locks flowing down her back. Marcia’s was in a cute ponytail.

    Marcia stopped Elle in the parking lot, not far from the door, “Hey, I’ll say it again, you are the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.” Elle blushed, not looking away from her mother’s eyes, Marcia caressing her face.

    “Now then, let’s enjoy our, uh, date,” Marcia winked, taking Elle by the hand once more.

    Elle was in paradise. The club was hot and crowded, yes, but she didn’t care. She was dancing on her sexy mother, just like she would’ve danced with Ulysses if it were him. She was grinding, gyrating, and swaying her hips and butt against Marcia’s crotch.

    Marcia didn’t seem to mind or care, figuring her daughter was just being silly. As the night came to an end, Elle was becoming more tired. Near the end of the last song, she turned around, throwing her arms around her mother, smiling into her face.

    “You’re my best friend,” Marcia told her daughter, whose eyes lit up.

    “I, I am?”

    “Yes. I have friends, don’t get me wrong, but you are my best and favorite one.”

    Suddenly Elle’s eyes closed and she kissed her mother – hard. Elle held Marcia’s face as she planted a five second kiss on her mouth, releasing it with a loud lip smack.

    “Elle,” Marcia said, looking around her, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

    “Sorry, just really happy I guess,” Elle blushed.

    Marcia nodded, taking her hand, “It’s ok, sweetie. I’m happy too!” The exited the club, holding hands all the way home. Elle fell asleep on the couch in her mother’s arms. Elle didn’t know when Marcia walked her to her own bed, and she thought the kiss on her lips she received was a dream.

    Chapter 12

    “I have great news for you!” Marcia told her daughter one night, after dinner with Ulysses, and after he left.

    “Yeah?” Elle said, hugging Marcia tightly.

    “I’m being sent to the Bahamas for a photo shoot in June and I’m bringing you with me!”

    “You are? Just me and you?” Elle excitedly asked.

    “Just me and you,” Marcia replied. Elle kissed her once more on the mouth, it wasn’t five seconds, but it was a nice hard smack on the lips. Marcia didn’t seem to act weird afterward.

    **********

    A few days later, Marcia returned home, peeping in on Elle while she studied for her final exams. “Hi,” Marcia said.

    “Hi,” Elle smiled back. “How are you?”

    “Good, just did a back workout today, it’d been awhile,” Marcia chuckled.

    Elle, realizing an opportunity, offered to massage her mother’s back. “I don’t mind, it’ll be nice, please?”

    “Alright, come on into my bedroom I guess,” Marcia gestured Elle to follow. She went to her bedroom and turned the bedside table lamp on.

    Elle smiled, sitting on her mother’s butt, pulling Marcia’s t-shirt up. “Lift up?” she asked, hinting for her mother that she wanted to pull the whole shirt off.

    Marcia went to her elbows, reaching behind her shoulder, and pulled her t-shirt up over her head, letting it land on the floor. Lying back down on her tummy, her head to the side, she smiled back at Elle. Elle looked down in amazement. Her back was beautiful. Elle wondered if she had ever thought it was before, or if her attraction to her was awakened. Elle took a deep breath and began slowly moving her hands up and down her mother’s back, following the valley of her spine, up and down over every aching muscle. She felt amazing. Elle looked on in awe.

    Elle glanced at her mother face, her eyes were closed, and she was moaning ever so softly. “Is this good?” Elle asked.

    “Mmhmm,” Marcia moaned.

    After several minutes, Elle bent down and kissed Marcia between her shoulder blades, looking for a reaction. Marcia cracked a slight smile and Elle did it again, except a little lower, then once more, even lower still. “Such a nice back, mom,” Elle whispered.

    “Thank you,” Marcia whispered back.

    Elle kept massaging Marcia’s upper back and shoulders, while kissing her way down her spine, stopping only when asked. Elle was going to go as far as she could, hopefully kiss her way to the ass she was sitting on.

    Elle stopped massaging and slowly guided her hands to her mother’s yoga shorts. Elle slid off her butt, kissing away at Marcia’s lower back, her fingers hooking into Marcia’s shorts. “I’m going to do it, it’s going to happen tonight,” Elle thought to herself.

    “Elle,” Marcia cleared her throat, “Thank you sweetie, I’m going to grab a shower now.”

    “Oh, right, ok,” Elle said, backing away, unhooking her fingers from her mother’s shorts, and letting her off the bed.

    “Ah, much better,” Marcia said, smiling to her daughter. “Thanks again,” she said, grabbing a towel and heading to the bathroom, leaving Elle alone on the bed.

    **********

    “Yes! Yes!” Elle whispered on her bed, her tense body stiffening, going rigid, and shaking while climaxing. It was the first time she had ever masturbated to thoughts of a woman. The woman happened to be her mother. Her legs went limp, followed by her arms, her hand slid off her clit, over her hips and landed on the bed. Elle, lying nude on her bed while her mother showered, thought about graduation the following Saturday. Ulysses was coming over to hang out. Since tonight didn’t work out, there was always next Saturday with him, their original plan.

    Nothing changed throughout the week between Elle and Marcia. They continued hanging out like best friends. Elle casually bringing up sex with Ulysses, attempted to make her mother feel more comfortable around her. Marcia, giving slight hints that yes, he was great in bed, wished that Elle finds someone that good, but urged her not to base everything on how good a guy is in the sack. Elle sat, three nights before her Saturday morning graduation, listening to her mother’s advice.

    She wanted to ask her mom if she had ever done anything with a woman, but was far too nervous to do so. In truth, Elle herself didn’t want to do anything with a girl, or any other woman. There was only one woman she wanted to experience sex with. As they cuddled on the couch after their chat, Elle knew that the only woman she would make love to was holding her in her arms.



    Chapter 13

    The evening of her high school graduation Ulysses came over, kissing both Marcia and Elle on the cheek, following it up with a big congratulation hug to Elle.
    Ulysses found himself on the couch once more, pretending to be dozing off during a movie, with a woman on each side – Elle on his left side, Marcia on his right.

    Elle wasted no time and began her attempts to unzip Ulysses’ shorts. Her mother swatted her hand away, shooting her a stern look. Elle’s other hand, hidden under Ulysses’, patted him three times in quick succession – their signal for him to assist her.

    Elle went to unzip his pants once more and before Marcia could scold her daughter, an index finger gently touched Marcia’s chin, grabbing her attention. “It’s ok,” Ulysses whispered.

    “Elle,” Marcia whispered, slowly shaking her head.

    “It’s fine, it really is. We’re adults, let’s just enjoy each other’s company,” Ulysses said, caressing Marcia’s face while Elle unzipped his shorts. He slowly reached down and unbuttoned his shorts and then casually fished his amazing cock out.

    Elle wrapped her hand around the base, smiling up at her shocked mother, Ulysses caressing Marcia’s face, running his hand through her hair. Marcia, her mouth hanging open watched Elle kiss the tip of Ulysses’ cockhead, never taking her eyes off her mother. Ulysses was gently guiding Marcia’s head closer to his crotch. She watched Elle kiss the bulbous cockhead once more, their eyes locked.

    When Marcia was close enough, Elle licked the tip instead of kissing it, and with her hand still grabbing the base of the shaft she pointed the cock to her mother’s mouth. Marcia just looked at it. Elle licked it again, a long slow lick, her tongue sliding across the glans, coating it in her saliva. She again, pointed the cock to her mother’s mouth, offering her a chance to lick. Marcia quickly shook her head. Elle licked it once more, slower, longer, moaning as she dragged her tongue across, her eyes never leaving her mother’s. Elle offered it to her once more.

    “Elle,” Marcia whispered again, too shocked to speak loudly.

    “Please?” Elle whispered in return, smiling softly. She gave the shaft a quick lick.

    Ulysses ran his fingers through Marcia’s hair, moving a long lock behind her ear for her, “We’re just enjoying each other. The three of us.”
    “Please?” Elle whispered again. She took Ulysses in her mouth, sucking on the tip, and then removing his cock from her mouth with a loud pop, offering it to her mother once again.

    Marcia couldn’t resist anymore. Slowly she moved forward, her mouth inches from his shaft, and stuck out her tongue, giving it a small lick. Elle’s eyes still focused on her mother’s, did the same on the other side, and then offered it once more to her Marcia. Marcia licked it again, a bit slower this time, followed by Elle repeating her own lick. Back and forth they went until Elle engulfed the tip, another pop out of her mouth, and an offering to her mother. Marcia paused, glanced up to a nodding Ulysses, then back at her daughter. They stared into each other’s eyes for a moment, Elle nodding slowly.

    Marcia let it happen. She grabbed the base of his cock and devoured the top, sucking, slurping all over it, then offered it to her daughter. Elle did the same, moaning, tasting her mother’s salvia, sucking the tip. Marcia took it back, taking several long sucks from it, before handing it back to her daughter. Their eyes never once looked away, always focused on the other whilst sucking and servicing his dick.

    It was like a dam breaking, Elle sat up, quickly removing her t-shirt, her braless tits jiggling, and moved toward her mother.

    “Uh, um,” Marcia stammered as Elle began to lift up her mother’s own shirt. Elle tapped Ulysses three times on his thigh, asking for help. He sat up and removed his own shirt, and then kissed Marcia slowly on the cheek.

    “Elle, I don’t know,” She tried to say, but couldn’t get it out due to Ulysses kissing her neck.

    Ulysses backed away and Marcia raised her arms, allowing Elle to slide the shirt off. “Elle this is – ” She was interrupted by Ulysses grabbing her face, kissing her slowly. When he was done, Elle did the same, giving her mother a long, passionate kiss on the mouth, leaving her breathless. Elle stood, Ulysses joining her, both of them removing their shorts. Elle went to her knees, eyes on her mother, and began re-sucking his cock, jacking his shaft, while slurping on the tip. Another moan and loud pop followed by Elle standing, naked before Marcia, caressing her face, Ulysses leaning in to kiss at Marcia’s neck.

    Elle went to her knees in front of her mother, unbuttoning and unzipping Marcia’s shorts, while Ulysses kissed Marcia’s neck and massaged her breasts.

    Elle was cautious, not wanting to scare her mother off too badly; therefore, she didn’t immediately go to servicing her mother orally. Instead she pulled her panties down, breathing in her scent, moaning at her aroma and then stood.

    Elle nodded to Ulysses and he put his arm around each woman’s waist, leading them to Marcia’s bedroom. Elle smiled at her mother as the three of them walked down the hall. She wanted her to herself so badly, but she knew she couldn’t just rush into it. Ulysses sat on the bed, lying back on the mattress, each woman going with him, kissing his face, neck, running their hands over his body. Elle grabbed Marcia’s while it rested on Ulysses’ stomach, squeezing it gently, and guiding it down to his cock, Elle and Marcia stroking it together.

    The two women kissed at his chest for a moment, occasionally glancing at one another. Elle sat up, gently tugged her mother’s arm, bringing her up to sitting position as well. Elle caressed her face, giving her another long kiss on the mouth. Elle wanted to continue, but she stopped herself, wanting to ease into this. Placing her hands on Marcia’s waist she guided her to straddling position on top of Ulysses. Elle kissed along his cock, licking the tip, while her other hand rested on her mother’s abdomen. She looked up at Marcia and smiled. Marcia nodded, raising her bottom off Ulysses, allowing Elle to carefully guide his cock into Marcia. Elle wanted to kiss Marcia’s stretched out pussy lips, she wanted to rub her face in her trimmed bush. However, Elle sat up once more, lovingly smiling at her mother, who still had a slight look of disbelief on her face.

    Elle kissed her mother’s lips, throwing her leg over Ulysses’ chest, and lowered herself on his face. Ulysses grabbed her hips, holding her in place, and began kissing and licking around her labia, finally swirling his tongue inside her. Elle moaned, grabbing her mother’s hands, holding them up while Ulysses tasted her. Elle nodded to Marcia, who sighed heavily, shaking her head, but eventually nodded back. Marcia began slowly grinding back and forth on Ulysses. Her clit dragged across his lower abs.

    The two women, looking into each other’s eyes, holding each other’s hands were being simultaneously pleasured. Elle nearly came in seconds, but fought it off, focusing on her mother’s face. They were quiet for the most part, panting heavily; mouths open, exhaling on each other’s face. Then it happened, Elle’s body started tensing, she moaned, grabbing her mother’s face, staring into her eyes. She felt Marcia do the same thing.

    “Elle!” Marcia cried, grabbing her daughter’s face, as her own orgasm started washing over her, coursing through her spine.

    “Ahh!” Elle cried out during their simultaneous climaxes.

    “I love you!” Elle told her mother.

    Marcia didn’t reply, she instead, pulled Elle in for a long, hard, kiss that ended when the orgasms subsided. Marcia, out of breath, shook herself out of her trance, coming to her senses, and raised herself off of Ulysses, getting off the bed.

    “I’m going to shower,” She said flatly, entering the bathroom, closing the door behind her.

    Elle immediately, lowered herself to take Ulysses’ cock in her mouth, licking it clean of her mother’s vaginal fluids, moaning at the taste while Ulysses continued eating her pussy in a 69 position.

    Elle climaxed again a few moments later when Ulysses’ cock exploded with semen in her mouth. She had no idea what to expect, but wanted to give her mother some space. So after she said goodbye to Ulysses, she went to bed, listening to her mother’s shower cutting off a bit later, followed by Marcia’s bedroom door gently shutting.

    Elle hoped this was one step closer.

    Chapter 14

    Marcia didn’t speak to her daughter for four days. She made a conscious effort to avoid her. When Elle tried to speak to her, Marcia just shushed her and waved her away as if she was busy or in the middle or something. When Marcia finally did speak to Elle she was calm and reserved.

    “Elle, we need to talk,” Marcia said, peeping into her daughter’s room. Elle was on the bed brushing Millie’s hair.

    “Sure, please come in,” Elle motioned for her to enter.

    Marcia sat on the far end of the bed. “Listen Elle, about the other night with Ulysses,” she began.

    “Yeah, it was fun,” Elle interrupted her.

    Marcia sighed, “It wasn’t right though. It was a little weird. Very weird actually. Sex can be done with more than one person, two men and a woman, two women and a man, but for two of the participants to be related – especially parent and child – is quite odd. I should’ve stopped it before it began, but the truth is, I saw him and you and you both seemed so laid back, I just went with it, or tried to.”

    “I know it wasn’t normal, but it was great!” Elle said, moving closer to her mother, resting her hand on Marcia’s thigh.

    “That’s another thing,” Marcia said, looking down at Elle’s hand. “We have been affectionate, too affectionate. I know you are young and that may be how you show love, but sleeping in my bed, the kisses, it’s just a little too much.”

    “Oh, I see,” Elle said, removing her hand from her mother’s leg.

    “We can still hang out, but I think it’d be best if the affection was more like a normal mother and child. Do you understand?” Marcia asked.

    Elle nodded, moving away back to her original position on the bed.

    “Good. I’m going to miss you in the fall too,” Marcia said, standing and leaning down to give Elle a brief hug before heading to the living room.

    Elle felt like crying. She felt like all her progress and just been reversed. She had no idea what she was going to do, but she knew she didn’t feel like being around her mother. Maybe it was embarrassment, anger, or sadness, but she knew she just wanted to be left alone.

    The barely spoke the next few days. Elle went to the gym and saw Devin. She thought about talking to her and maybe seeing if she could try again at sex with her. But deep down Elle didn’t want to. There was only one woman she would ever do anything like that with.

    In the coming weeks things improved. Elle and Marcia didn’t avoid each other; they were friendly, laughing and chatting through dinner. Elle still longed for her though, frequently masturbating to thoughts of that night with her mother and Ulysses, to thoughts of touching and kissing her back, and to thoughts of tasting her pussy directly.

    The first week in June, Elle told her mother that she was not going with her to the Bahamas. “What? Aww sweetie, why not? I was so looking forward to it,” Marcia said.

    Elle shrugged, “You don’t really need me there do you?”

    “Well no, but I want you there. Please reconsider,” Marcia said, putting her arm around Elle’s shoulder.

    “I’d love if you came with me. Are you worried about Millie? She’d be boarded and they would take good care of her,” Marcia said.

    “No, I know she’d be fine, I just don’t feel like going.”

    Marcia sat down at the kitchen table, bringing Elle onto her lap, her arms around Elle’s waist, “I know we haven’t hung out much in the past few weeks, and I know why too. But please come with me. It’d be a nice trip before you go to college. I won’t be working the entire time we’re there.”

    Elle sighed, looking into her mother’s eyes, seeing her smiling face, the guilt and sadness easing its grasp on her, “Well, I guess it would be fun.”

    “Of course it will. I hear we will be in a very luxurious resort! I think we’ll have a great time,” Marcia squeezed Elle.

    “Alright, I’ll go.”

    Elle still felt awkward around her mother, but wanted to be there with her, she wanted to spend time with her before college and this trip would be a great opportunity – just the two of them.

    Chapter 15

    The resort was an immaculate, newly renovated, vacation spot. It had its own staff and the rooms were basically villas – each having their own back courtyard with a bubbling hot tub.

    “Oh wow, this is amazing, sweetie!” Marcia placed her bag on the bed, and checked out the bathroom. The shower was huge – large enough to fit two people.

    “Look out here! Oh my…” Marcia looked into the small courtyard, noticing the hot tub. Elle joined her, standing next to her; Marcia put her arm around Elle’s waist.
    “The magazine I’m shooting with spared no expense!”

    “Yeah mom, this is amazing, it really is,” Elle still felt awkward, but could tell her mother was trying to move forward and not dwell on that night with Ulysses the previous month.

    Marcia smiled, turning to hug her daughter, kissing her on the forehead, “I’m so glad you joined me. We’re best friends remember?” Elle nodded, resting her head on Marcia’s shoulder.

    When the embrace ended, they shared a brief gaze into each other’s eyes. They said, in unison, “I love you,” causing them to loosen up and giggle. Elle felt slightly better, but still couldn’t deny her attraction to Marcia.

    “Maybe after I wrap up the photo shoot in a few days, I can have some wine delivered, and we can get in there,” Marcia looked over her shoulder at the hot tub.

    Marcia went back to her bag, “I’m changing into my bikini and then we’ll hit the beach.”

    Thirty minutes later, Elle sat on the beach behind her mother, rubbing sun tan lotion into her Marcia’s shoulders. She was remaining calm, not dipping too low, or attempting to graze her breast. Elle was letting it go.

    The next few days on their week-long trip were pretty boring for Elle. Marcia was doing some photo shoots on nearby beaches and Elle found herself sun bathing or playing in the pool. She met a nice family and played with their son, throwing the kid around in the pool, having races against him and so on. She chatted with his parents, talking about her mother being there on work, basic biographical information. She told them of her college plans, her scholarship, never once thinking about Bob.

    When she was in her room alone before her mother arrived she would usually take advantage of the hot tub in the back courtyard. She discovered the jets in the tub shot out water pretty forcefully. Elle giggled when the stream of water would crash into her clit. Several orgasms were had by her, alone in the hot tub, either by her fingers or the water jets under the surface. She would always picture herself and her mother in a sexual situation.

    Those three evenings, when her mother returned, they would have dinner, chat about their day and lay in the bed, Elle careful not to lie too close or snuggle

    On the final day of the photo shoot, Marcia as promised, had a couple bottles of wine delivered to their room. They had dinner together, Elle keeping her distance, though wanting to hold her mother’s hand on the way back to the room. After they arrived, Marcia changed into her pink bikini, taking Elle by surprise.

    “Hot tub and wine remember?” Marcia asked. “We have four days left on this trip. I’m done with work, so time to unwind!”

    “Oh yeah, right,” Elle smiled softly. She watched Marcia walk to the back courtyard area, her hips swaying, wondering if her mother would drink too much. Elle shrugged and put on her own black bikini.

    She stopped in the bathroom, looking at herself in the mirror, her hand combing through her long blonde hair. “One more try and then I’ll never, ever, try again,” Elle told herself.

    Marcia was sipping on a glass, leaning her head back, the bubbling hot water all around her. Elle sat across from her. Marcia offered her a glass, Elle politely declined.

    “You sure? I won’t tell,” Marcia joked.

    “It’s fine mom, I don’t really want any,” Elle said.

    She watched her mother, lean back, sipping her wine for the next several minutes, listening to her talk about her final day of the photo shoot. It was for a nationally known fitness magazine. Marcia casually extended her feet, her long legs causing them to reach across to Elle. Elle grabbed one of her feet and began massaging it as platonically as possible while listening to her mother talk.

    Marcia downed a few more glasses of wine, complimented her daughter’s foot rubbing skills and sank down into the bubbling water, getting her hair wet. When she rose from the water, Elle watched her, thinking how incredibly sexy she looked. Somewhere deep down inside Elle, courage erupted; it was the courage to try one last time.

    Marcia ran her hands over her wet hair pushing it back over her ears. Elle slinked across the hot tub, sitting next to her mother. She placed her hand on Marcia’s face and turned her head so they were looking into each other’s eyes. Elle leaned in and gave her a long, slow kiss.

    “Elle,” Marcia whispered, but Elle didn’t stop. She kissed her once more, another five second lip lock.

    “Elle,” Marcia said louder, more sternly, but was met with another long kiss.

    “Elle!” Marcia pushed her away. “Stop it! Ok? Enough. Just stop.” Marcia sighed, rising from the tub, grabbing her towel and heading inside, leaving Elle alone, with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Elle couldn’t contain the flow of tears if she tried. She was sobbing alone in the tub. She felt so foolish, so idiotic, and disappointed in herself. Fear that she ruined things with her mother came over her, she started panicking, not sure what to do. She got out of the hot tub and went into the bed room to find her mother sitting on the bed drying her hair.

    “Mom?” Elle was saying, tears streaming down her face. “Please don’t hate me.”

    “Elle,” Marcia rose to meet her, her hands on Elle’s shoulders.

    “I’m not gay. I just, I just don’t want you to hate me,” Elle said in between sobs.

    “I could never hate you. Even if you were gay I would still love you,” Marcia holding her daughter close, her voice starting to tremble.

    “It’s just I look at you, and,” Elle trailed off, “you’re perfect. I love you so much.” Elle was shaking, crying heavily in her mother’s arms.

    “I love you too,” Marcia said, bringing Elle’s face up, wiping her tears. She planted a soft kiss on Elle’s mouth.

    “You’re the only woman I would ever do anything sexual with,” Elle blurted out, only to have another kiss planted on her lips by her mother.

    “I’m not gay, I just know I’d love to be with you,” Elle tried to get out. Marcia nodded and kissed Elle’s lips once more.

    “I would never hurt you or want you to hate me,” Elle whispered.

    “Elle, please,” Marcia whispered back, kissing Elle once more. “You’re making me cry. I would never hate you.”

    The sobs, sniffs, and talking stopped. The only sounds were the repeated kisses Marcia was giving her daughter. Maybe they were out of empathy or perhaps another reason. They were standing next to the bed, Marcia holding Elle’s face, kissing her lips over and over. Elle’s tensed arms relaxed, going to her sides, her breathing calmed down and the two women stood there, kissing.

    Marcia stopped kissing for a brief moment, running her hands through Elle’s hair. “Mom,” Elle whispered.

    “Shh. Let’s sit,” Marcia whispered back, guiding Elle to the bed. They resumed their kissing, facing each other, holding hands and caressing the other’s face for a few moments.

    Marcia then reached around and unclasped her bikini top, removing it as she kissed Elle. She then slid Elle’s bikini strap over her shoulder.

    “Mom?” Elle stopped kissing Marcia, her eyes widening, looking at her mother’s breasts.

    “It’s ok, Elle. It’s fine,” Marcia assured, sliding off the other strap of Elle’s bikini. Marcia began kissing at Elle’s neck while she reached around her to undo her black bikini top. Elle’s spine was tingling, her body becoming tense, Marcia continuing to kiss at Elle’s neck, eliciting a moan from her daughter when Marcia gently grabbed and squeezed one of Elle’s breasts.

    Marcia guided Elle onto her back, still kissing her, still fondling a breast with her free hand. Marcia slid her other hand down Elle’s body, sliding her fingers down into Elle’s bikini bottoms. “Mom,” Elle whispered, her lips trembling as Marcia slid her middle and index fingers slowly across Elle engorged clit.

    Marcia dipped those fingers into Elle’s slit, getting them lubricated with vaginal fluid, and continued her stimulation for the few minutes. Marcia felt Elle’s body shake and kissed her once more, Marcia’s tongue sliding into Elle’s mouth, swirling around, as her daughter moaned and shook lightly, climaxing from Marcia’s finger work.

    It didn’t end there. After Elle climaxed, Marcia stood, removing her bikini and climbed back on the bed, straddling her daughter. She pinned her hands down to the mattress and began kissing and licking at Elle’s neck. Marcia eventually worked her way to Elle’s breasts, flicking a nipple before taking it into her mouth. Marcia kissed down to Elle’s tummy, slowly circling her tongue around Elle’s navel, before hooking her fingers into Elle’s bikini bottoms. Elle raised her butt off the mattress, allowing Marcia to remove them, and then gripped Marcia’s hair as she kissed along Elle’s thighs, hips, and eventually her neatly trimmed sweet spot.

    Elle had only been eaten out by Ulysses before. It was amazing, but it was nothing compared to Marcia doing it. Elle scooted back further on the bed, spreading her legs wide, and her knees resting on Marcia’s shoulders while her mother worked. Marcia expertly licked all around Elle’s outer lips, sucking at her clit, sliding her tongue back and forth across her labia. Elle nearly exploded when Marcia’s tongue entered her. Lapping at Elle’s juices, Marcia’s tongue swirled around and against Elle’s inner walls, sending her daughter into a blissful trance. Unlike Ulysses, Marcia’s oral skills and maneuvers seemed far more random. Ulysses tended to use his tongue like a penis, sliding it in and out; Marcia on the other hand used her tongue far differently. Randomly sliding it across or inside, swirling around, licking up and down, left and right, it was insane. Elle gripped her mother’s damp head tightly; her body trembling, her legs shaking; as yet another orgasm overtook her.

    Before that orgasm could subside, Marcia climbed back on top of Elle, kissing her face, her lips, her neck – Elle tasting her own juices on her mother’s mouth. She was in a state of constant bliss, not believing this was real, and unaware that Marcia’s thigh had come to rest upon Elle’s clit. Elle also didn’t notice that her own thigh was being straddled by her mother.

    Elle was too busy kissing and moaning in pleasure to realize what her mother was doing. Marcia was grinding her hips into Elle’s thigh, dragging her clit across it, while Marcia’s own thigh grinding against Elle’s. Both women were moaning, kissing, and Elle instinctually started flexing her up hips upward, meeting her mother’s downward thrust.

    The kissing stopped, their eyes met, their mouths hanging open, their bodies tensing up. It was happening, for both of them, climaxing at the same time.

    “Ahh!” Marcia moaned, her hands gripping the sides of Elle’s head. Elle moaned back into her mother’s face, her arms wrapped around Marcia’s shoulder trapping her there. The both came, shaking, quivering, and moaning.

    “I love you!” Elle managed to get out.

    “I love you too!” Marcia said as waves of pleasure coursed through her body. When it passed, Marcia rolled off Elle, out of breath. Elle followed, snuggling up to her mother, resting her hand on Marcia’s stomach. They laid there for awhile in each others arms, regaining their breath, Marcia running her hands through her daughter’s hair.

    Chapter 16

    Her pussy was delicious, her anus was delicious, her entire body was delicious. After their initial love-making session, Elle feasted upon her mother’s body, licking, kissing, sucking every inch of her, savoring and exploring her. It was amazing. She mimicked her mother’s tongue work, occasionally getting tips and advice from a pleased Marcia. When Elle fingered Marcia, she tried to imitate what she did to herself, it seemed to work. Elle never asked her mother why she changed her mind, she just assumed seeing her little girl crying with desire caused Marcia to let go of any reservations she had.

    They awoke the next morning around 11am, having only gotten a few hours of sleep. They had rolled around on the bed all night, eating each other, exploring each other, grinding against each other – Marcia acting like a teacher. Elle never once questioned how her mother came to be so experienced in lesbian sex, and frankly, didn’t care. She enjoyed every second with her, learning, doing, and climaxing.

    They showered after waking up, the hot water steaming up the bathroom, Elle and Marcia slowly kissing, their tongues lapping at the other. Elle rested her arms around Marcia’s shoulders, Marcia’s hands on Elle’s waist, holding her close. They ended their kissing, looking into each other’s eyes and smiling.

    “We should probably keep this between you and me,” Marcia said. “I’m not sure what family and friends would think, you know?”

    “Does this mean we can keep doing this after we leave here?” Elle asked.

    “Of course,” Marcia smiled. “I hope this proves I don’t and could never hate you sweetie.”

    “It almost does. Maybe some more fun might,” Elle joked. Marcia shook her head and continued their shower make out session.

    **********

    Marcia was lying on her stomach in the bed that evening, her back arch, her butt extended – similar to one of the photos in her scrap book. She was nude though and Elle was with her, busy swirling her tongue around Marcia’s anus, prying her cheeks apart, licking everywhere.

    “Now use your fingers, enter me from there,” Marcia instructed, out of breath. Elle complied, sliding two fingers into Marcia’s pussy.

    “Yes!” Marcia cried, gripping the sheets of the bed.

    “You taste so good. So beautiful,” Elle said, running her other hand up and down her mother’s back.

    They continued on through the rest of the night and the next day. Forgetting to each lunch, forgetting to eat dinner, save for a quick snack, and Elle forgetting about something else, something that hadn’t crossed her mind in weeks.

    Just as the sun was about rise the next morning, Elle threw her head back in ecstasy. She was straddling her mother. Marcia’s hand was moving furiously between them, sliding up and down Elle’s clit, while Marcia kissed at her neck.

    Marcia lying back on the mattress, taking Elle with her, kissed Elle repeatedly. “We need to eat a little better today, ok sweetie? Let’s take a nap, and then get a good lunch, alright?”

    Elle smiled lazily, “Ok mom. I love you,” she kissed her back. The fell asleep, nude in each other’s arms once again.

    **********

    “Ah yes!” Elle screamed. She and Marcia were propping themselves up with their hands, as if they were crab-walking. Their legs joined and entwined, their butt and hips coming up and down off the bed, their pussies meeting each other. They weren’t making love like they had been, they were fucking.

    Marcia took one hand off the bed, grabbing Elle’s head, bring her in close, Elle did the same, continuing to bounce and grinding pussies. They came with a force of a tidal wave, screaming loudly, then collapsing on the bed, whimpering. Their feet near the other’s head. Elle turned her head to see Marcia’s curling toes. She smiled, grabbing her foot, sucking her mother’s toes.

    “Ooh, sweetie, that’s a nice touch!” Marcia complimented her daughter, doing the same.

    **********

    “It is the same room?” the employee of the resort asked his coworker on the walkie-talkie. “Man I’m telling you there is something crazy with that room,” he said with this thick Bahamian accent.

    “Yeah there is some kind of spirit in that room, casting a spell on people,” he joked. “Alright, alright, I’ll tell them to quiet down.”

    The employee sighed and knocked on Elle and Marcia’s door, not knowing what to expect. He gasped in embarrassment, looking to the ceiling, trying not to peek at the naked girl that answered the door.

    “Hi!” Elle said, naked and smiling warmly at the employee.

    “Ah, yes, hello ma’am. I am letting you know there’s been a noise complaint about this room. I’m asking you to please keep it down,” the employee said, looking upward, occasionally glancing at Elle.

    “Oh I’m sorry! We’ll keep it down, I promise,” Elle assured him.

    Just then a larger, taller woman appeared next to Elle. This caused the employee to do a double take at a naked Marcia, standing with her arm around her daughter. The employee’s eyes lit up, “Oh my.”

    Marcia’s face was expressionless; she looked him up and down, and then without warning, grabbed his shirt and pulled him into their room. Elle giggled and closed the door.

    **********

    Elle rested her head on her mother’s shoulder during the flight from Miami to Atlanta. They were both tired, but felt great. Marcia nudged her daughter and whispered for her to meet her in the bathroom in five minutes.

    “Huh?” Elle asked, confused.

    “Just do it, trust me. Five minutes,” Marcia told her, getting up and walking down the aisle toward the back of the plane.

    Five minutes later, Elle shrugged, standing to walk down the aisle. She opened the bathroom door and her mother grabbed her by her shirt, pulling her into the small bathroom, slamming the door shut.

    Marcia was hungrily kissing her daughter, groping her breasts, picking her up and sitting her on the sink. “Want to join the mile high club with me?” Marcia asked.

    “Is that where people have sex on a plane?” Elle asked in between kisses.

    “Yep,” Marcia stood Elle up, pinning her against the wall, sliding her hand into Elle’s shorts. “Finger me,” Marcia commanded. Elle did the same, her fingers, like her mothers, sliding in and out of a wet pussy, and her palms back and forth on an engorged clit.

    Several minutes passed and both women were grunting, trying to be quiet, cumming on each others hands. Obviously no penises were involved, but it was good enough for them.


    Chapter 17

    Millie’s head was bobbing up and down, following Elle and Marcia’s movements in the bed. They had gotten home from their trip a few hours earlier and were already going at each other like rabid animals. Scissoring and shaking the bed, cumming over and over, and finally collapsing, thighs, back, and arms hurting, in a sweaty mess.

    It had been a long day of travel. Sex in the shower, sex on the plane – them both joining the mile high club – and finally the last couple hours in bed together.

    “I think I’ll put the house up for rent, or even sell it if I can, and move to Charleston with you,” Marcia said.

    “Really?” Elle sat up in bed, casually tweaking her mother’s nipple.

    “Yes. Maybe get an apartment there perhaps.”

    Elle was elated, smiling widely, her thoughts spinning, putting what Marcia was suggesting together. “Mom, do you want grandkids? I mean I want to be with you, but you can’t get me pregnant.”

    “I do want to be a grandmother someday. We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. That’s a long ways off. I just want us to focus on each other for the time being. Maybe in 10 or 12 years we can get some guy to knock you up.”

    “Mom! Ulysses?” Elle joked.

    “Sure. But you know, maybe you could have a child, and it could be ours. Two moms?” Marcia asked.

    Elle shrugged, kissing the nipple slowly, “Seems like we have a lot of choices.”

    **********

    Another day passed, time moved in slow motion, perpetual orgasms filled their day.

    Elle was lying in her mother’s arms in a candle lit room that evening, rubbing their feet together, playing footsy. “Mom, why did you let this happen?” Elle asked, her hand caressing Marcia’s stomach.

    Marcia sighed, “I think things have been leading toward this for a few months now. I pushed it away and tried not to think about it. That night with Ulysses where we looked into each other’s face while we climaxed on him, it just, wow.”

    “It was great,” Elle said.

    “It was very powerful and wonderful. I wanted more, but I knew it was wrong. Then that night I made you cry in the hot tub, I felt horrible. I felt worse when you started telling me you didn’t want me to hate you. I never could. So I gave in and just did it.”

    Elle smiled, playing with Marcia’s belly button, “So are you and me a couple now?”

    “That’s fine by me sweetie. We are more than parent and child,” Marcia answered. Elle rose on her elbows, kissing her mother, their bodies again become one, illuminated by the candle light.

    **********

    It was early August. Mom and daughter had been home almost two months from the Bahamas trip. Marcia found an apartment in Charleston close to where Elle was going to school. Before they left town, they decided to say goodbye to a good friend, taking a risk and letting him in on a secret.

    Ulysses smiled watching Marcia and Elle make out in front of him, their hands at each other’s pussies. He shook his head, the two women had forgotten about him, leaving his erect cock alone to focus on each other. Ulysses cleared his throat.

    Elle and Marcia turned to him and giggled. “Sorry,” Elle said.

    “It’s ok, I do need to leave soon, so maybe we could, you know,” Ulysses hinted that they should shift focus to him, since it their idea to invite him over to say goodbye.

    “Oh and don’t worry, I’ll keep this a secret,” Ulysses reminded them as they went back to sucking his cock. He winked at Elle, who winked back.

    **********

    That very same evening Bob left his bedroom and entered his office area. Robin, his finance was there with him, asleep in the bed. They had been discussing wedding plans, finally deciding on a date in September. Bob was having heart burn and difficulty sleeping. He booted up his lap top and sat at his desk.

    A few minutes later he was searching through his vast collection of video files, choosing one that was a little over a year old. He double-clicked to play it. Bob sat in silence, watching two women enter a bathroom at one of his office buildings. One woman closed the stall door behind them, grabbed the other woman and began kissing her passionately.

    Bob watched as Marcia slid her hands into Devin’s skirt, her arm furiously going back forth, while she kissed on Devin’s neck. Bob saw the look of pleasure on Devin’s face. Marcia stopped, grabbing Devin’s head, kissing her once more. Bob stopped the video.

    “That’s a pity,” Bob thought to himself. “I thought for sure young Elle would be successful. Perhaps she isn’t like her mother after all. I was wrong.”

    Since giving Elle the challenge letter in March, Bob never heard from or saw her again.

    The end.